mirror of
				https://code.rhodecode.com/u/OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO/OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO/000080-0-8-088-00-080-00-880-8-0-080000
				synced 2025-10-21 09:48:43 +02:00 
			
		
		
		
	
		
			
				
	
	
		
			5410 lines
		
	
	
		
			No EOL
		
	
	
		
			566 KiB
		
	
	
	
		
			Text
		
	
	
	
	
	
			
		
		
	
	
			5410 lines
		
	
	
		
			No EOL
		
	
	
		
			566 KiB
		
	
	
	
		
			Text
		
	
	
	
	
	
1
 | 
						||
ALIEN INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
BASED ON PERSONAL NOTES AND INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTIONS PROVIDED BY :
 | 
						||
MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY
 | 
						||
EDITING AND SUPPLEMENTAL FOOTNOTES BY:
 | 
						||
LAWRENCE R. SPENCER
 | 
						||
( AUTHOR OF "THE OZ FACTORS" )
 | 
						||
2
 | 
						||
ALIEN INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
COPYRIGHT (C) 2008 BY LAWRENCE R. SPENCER.
 | 
						||
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED.
 | 
						||
COVER AND BOOK DESIGN BY LAWRENCE R. SPENCER
 | 
						||
PRINTED IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA
 | 
						||
FIRST EDITION PRINTING: 2008
 | 
						||
ISBN: 978-0-6152-0460-4
 | 
						||
3
 | 
						||
ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS
 | 
						||
MY SINCEREST THANKS TO THE ENTHUSIASTIC, INSIGHTFUL EDITORIAL SUPPORT OF MICHEL AND
 | 
						||
BRENDA. THANK YOU VERY MUCH TO ALL OF THE DILIGENT AND UNSELFISH WORK OF THE OWNERS,
 | 
						||
STAFF AND TIRELESS CONTRIBUTORS AND EDITORS OF WIKIPEDIA.ORG UPON WHICH THE
 | 
						||
MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK RELIES HEAVILY FOR EFFICACIOUS DOCUMENTARY SUPPORT OF
 | 
						||
MANY OF THE FOOTNOTED ITEMS SITED IN THE TEXT OF THE TRANSCRIPTS AND COMMENTS
 | 
						||
FROM MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY.
 | 
						||
DISCLAIMER
 | 
						||
AS FAR AS THE EDITOR OF THE BOOK, "ALIEN INTERVIEW" IS CONCERNED, AND FOR ALL PRACTICAL
 | 
						||
PURPOSES, THE CONTENT OF THE BOOK IS A WORK OF FICTION. THE EDITOR MAKES NO CLAIM TO
 | 
						||
THE FACTUALITY OF THE CONTENT, AND IN FACT, CANNOT PROVE THAT THE ALLEGED AUTHOR
 | 
						||
ACTUALLY EVER EXISTED. ALTHOUGH SOME OF THE DATES, LOCATIONS, PERSONS AND INCIDENTS
 | 
						||
DESCRIBED MAY BE FACTUAL OR BASED ON FACT, THERE IS NO EVIDENCE TO AUTHENTICATE THAT
 | 
						||
EQUALLY AS MANY MAY BE SUBJECTIVE CONTRIVANCES OF THE AUTHOR.
 | 
						||
ALL OF THE INFORMATION, NOTES AND TRANSCRIPTS RECEIVED BY THE EDITOR ARE CONTAINED IN
 | 
						||
THEIR COMPLETE, ORIGINAL FORM, AS REPRESENTED IN THE BOOK. THE EDITOR IS NO LONGER IN
 | 
						||
POSSESSION OF ANY ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS OR COPIES OF ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS FROM THE
 | 
						||
AUTHOR, I.E. MRS. MACELROY.
 | 
						||
SOME MATERIAL CONTAINED IN THE BOOK MAY HAVE SIMILARITIES TO EARTH PHILOSOPHIES AS
 | 
						||
THE VARIETY OF THESE ARE TOO NUMEROUS TO LIST, AND BEAR TOO MANY FUNDAMENTAL
 | 
						||
SIMILARITIES TO BE EASILY DIFFERENTIATED. ALTHOUGH THE BOOK DISCUSSES THE ORIGINS OF THE
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE, THE TIME TRACK OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE, PARANORMAL ACTIVITIES OF IMMORTAL
 | 
						||
AND/OR EXTRATERRESTRIAL BEINGS, "ALIENS" OR "GODS", IT IS IN NO WAY THE INTENTION OF THE
 | 
						||
EDITOR TO REPRESENT, ENDORSE, FORWARD OR ASSUME THE VIEWPOINT OF THE AUTHOR, ANY
 | 
						||
POLITICAL DOCTRINE, ECONOMIC VESTED INTEREST, SCIENTIFIC HYPOTHESIS, RELIGIOUS PRACTICE
 | 
						||
OR PHILOSOPHY, WHETHER TERRESTRIAL OR EXTRATERRESTRIAL.
 | 
						||
THE NOTES AND TRANSCRIPTS CONTAINED IN THE BOOK, ARE SOLELY AND ONLY THE BASED ON THE
 | 
						||
REPRESENTATIONS AND DOCUMENTS PROVIDED BY THE AUTHOR, THE LATE MATILDA O'DONNELL
 | 
						||
MACELROY, UNLESS OTHERWISE SPECIFICALLY ANNOTATED BY FOOTNOTES IN THE APPENDIX OF
 | 
						||
THE BOOK.
 | 
						||
THE EDITOR IS NOT RESPONSIBLE FOR ANY ASSUMPTIONS, INFERENCES OR CONCLUSIONS MADE
 | 
						||
BY THE READER BASED ON THE MATERIAL IS THIS BOOK, WHICH ARE SOLELY AND ONLY THE
 | 
						||
RESPONSIBILITY OF THE READER.
 | 
						||
WHAT IS TRUE FOR YOU, IS TRUE FOR YOU.
 | 
						||
LAWRENCE R. SPENCER -- EDITOR 
 | 
						||
4
 | 
						||
TABLE OF CONTENTS
 | 
						||
ALIEN INTERVIEW TITLE PAGE.................................................................................................2
 | 
						||
TABLE OF CONTENTS .....................................................................................................................4
 | 
						||
FOREWORD ........................................................................................................................................5
 | 
						||
PREAMBLE..........................................................................................................................................6
 | 
						||
DEDICATION ......................................................................................................................................7
 | 
						||
EDITORIAL GUIDELINES USED IN THIS BOOK .......................................................................8
 | 
						||
DEFINITIONS......................................................................................................................................9
 | 
						||
INTRODUCTION: THE MYSTERY OF UFOS AND EXTRATERRESTRIALS......................10
 | 
						||
ABOUT THE SOURCE OF MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK ...........................................................13
 | 
						||
MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY: BIOGRAPHICAL INFORMATION ......................16
 | 
						||
THE LETTER FROM MRS. MACELROY ....................................................................................19
 | 
						||
 THE TRANSCRIPTS:
 | 
						||
CHAPTER ONE - MY FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN...............................................27
 | 
						||
CHAPTER TWO - MY SECOND INTERVIEW ............................................................................36
 | 
						||
CHAPTER THREE - MY THIRD INTERVIEW ...........................................................................38
 | 
						||
CHAPTER FOUR - THE LANGUAGE BARRIER........................................................................42
 | 
						||
CHAPTER FIVE - READING LESSONS .......................................................................................45
 | 
						||
CHAPTER SIX - MY EDUCATION BEGINS ...............................................................................48
 | 
						||
CHAPTER SEVEN - A LESSON IN ANCIENT HISTORY.........................................................55
 | 
						||
CHAPTER EIGHT - A LESSON IN RECENT HISTORY...........................................................66
 | 
						||
CHAPTER NINE - A TIME LINE OF EVENTS ............................................................................80
 | 
						||
CHAPTER TEN - A LESSON IN BIOLOGY ..............................................................................106
 | 
						||
CHAPTER ELEVEN - A LESSON IN SCIENCE........................................................................121
 | 
						||
CHAPTER TWELVE - A LESSON IN IMMORTALITY..........................................................129
 | 
						||
CHAPTER THIRTEEN - A LESSON IN THE FUTURE...........................................................133
 | 
						||
CHAPTER FOURTEEN - AIRL REVIEWS THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS..................139
 | 
						||
CHAPTER FIFTEEN - MY INTERROGATION .........................................................................144
 | 
						||
CHAPTER SIXTEEN - AIRL DEPARTS......................................................................................148
 | 
						||
POST SCRIPT FROM MRS. MACELROY..................................................................................150
 | 
						||
APPENDIX: EDITOR'S FOOTNOTES............................................................................ 156 - 303
 | 
						||
5
 | 
						||
FOREWORD:
 | 
						||
"WE ASK, AS FOOLS WHO KNOW NOT OUR OWN SPIRIT:
 | 
						||
WHERE ARE THE HIDDEN TRACES LEFT BY THE GODS?"
 | 
						||
-- RIG VEDA --
 | 
						||
BOOK I, STANZA 164, LINES 5 A & B 
 | 
						||
6
 | 
						||
PREAMBLE
 | 
						||
WHAT GREATER BRUTALITY CAN BE INFLICTED ON ANYONE THAN TO ERASE OR
 | 
						||
DENY THE SPIRITUAL AWARENESS, IDENTITY,
 | 
						||
ABILITY, AND MEMORY THAT IS THE ESSENCE OF ONESELF?
 | 
						||
 -- LAWRENCE R. SPENCER --
 | 
						||
2008 
 | 
						||
7
 | 
						||
DEDICATION
 | 
						||
THIS BOOK IS DEDICATED TO ALL IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS, WHETHER THEY ARE
 | 
						||
AWARE OF THEMSELVES AS SUCH, OR NOT. IT IS ESPECIALLY DEDICATED TO THE
 | 
						||
WISDOM, COURAGE AND INTEGRITY OF THOSE GREATER BEINGS, WHO IN VARIOUS
 | 
						||
INCARNATIONS AT VARIOUS TIMES DURING THE PAST, IN THE PRESENT AND INTO THE
 | 
						||
FUTURE, ENKINDLE AND CARRY THE FLAME OF TRUTH INTO THE DARKEST CORNERS OF THE
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
THIS DEDICATION IS NOT ONLY TO THE PHILOSOPHICAL TEACHINGS AND TECHNOLOGIES
 | 
						||
DEVELOPED BY THESE BEINGS, BUT TO THE DEMONSTRATED AND DOCUMENTED
 | 
						||
COURAGE TO APPLY THEIR PHILOSOPHY IN THE FACE OF OVERWHELMING IGNORANCE,
 | 
						||
OVERT HOSTILITY AND AGGRESSIVE SUPPRESSION BY LESSER BEINGS AND BY THE SELFSERVING VESTED INTERESTS OF INTER-GALACTIC AND PLANETARY POLITICAL, ECONOMIC,
 | 
						||
AND RELIGIOUS INSTITUTIONS.
 | 
						||
THOUGH RELATIVELY FEW IN NUMBER, THE PROFOUND WISDOM AND HEROIC
 | 
						||
DEDICATION OF SUCH BEINGS, AND THOSE WHO SHARE THEIR QUEST, HAVE BEEN THE
 | 
						||
ONLY EFFECTIVE DETERRENT TO SPIRITUAL SLAVERY. FREEDOM, COMMUNICATION,
 | 
						||
CREATIVITY ,TRUST AND TRUTH FOR ALL IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS IN THIS UNIVERSE
 | 
						||
IS THEIR LEGACY. THE GOOD EXAMPLES SET BY THEM IS OUR SANCTUARY AND
 | 
						||
SUSTENANCE. PERSONAL, DILIGENT APPLICATION OF THEIR TEACHINGS IS OUR WEAPON
 | 
						||
AGAINST THE DWINDLING SPIRAL OF CHAOS AND OBLIVION THAT IS THE MATERIAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
-- LAWRENCE R. SPENCER --
 | 
						||
8
 | 
						||
EDITORIAL GUIDELINES USED IN THIS BOOK
 | 
						||
I HAVE TRIED NOT TO EDIT THE MATERIAL I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY EXCEPT TO
 | 
						||
THE DEGREE NECESSARY TO MAKE A LOGICAL SEQUENCE OF THE MATERIAL SHE MAILED
 | 
						||
TO ME. WHEREVER POSSIBLE I HAVE QUOTED OR TRANSCRIBED HER ORIGINAL WRITTEN
 | 
						||
NOTES VERBATIM.
 | 
						||
IN SOME INSTANCES I HAVE TAKEN EDITORIAL LIBERTY TO ADD OTHER INFORMATION, OR
 | 
						||
SUPPLEMENTARY COMMENTARY WHICH I FEEL WILL ADD USEFUL DEFINITIONS, OR
 | 
						||
CLARIFICATION TO THE INFORMATION GIVEN IN THE OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPTS, OR TO HER
 | 
						||
REMARKS OR OBSERVATIONS. THESE APPEAR AS A NUMBERED "(FOOTNOTE)" IN THE
 | 
						||
APPENDIX AT THE END OF THE BOOK. ALL FOOTNOTE REFERENCES, WHERE POSSIBLE,
 | 
						||
ARE COPIED VERBATIM FROM THE FREE INTERNET ENCYCLOPEDIA WEBSITE
 | 
						||
WWW.WIKIPEDIA.ORG. IF INFORMATION WAS NOT AVAILABLE THROUGH WIKIPEDIA.ORG,
 | 
						||
I USED THE POPULAR INTERNET SEARCH ENGINE WWW.GOOGLE.COM TO FIND A WEBSITE
 | 
						||
REFERENCE THAT SEEMED MOST APPROPRIATE TO THE SUBJECT MATTER.
 | 
						||
MRS. MACELROY DID NOT MAKE A NOTATION OF DATES IN THE MOST OF THE
 | 
						||
DOCUMENTS, SO I AM NOT CERTAIN THAT THE SEQUENCE OF MATERIAL MATCHES THE
 | 
						||
ACTUAL SEQUENCE OF EVENTS, OR SEQUENCE OF THE INTERVIEWS, EXCEPT AS NOTED ON
 | 
						||
THE OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPTS THEMSELVES.
 | 
						||
SINCE IT HAS BEEN 60 YEARS SINCE THE DATE OF THE INTERVIEWS, AND CONSIDERING
 | 
						||
THE AGE OF MRS. MACELROY BEFORE HER DEATH, I REASONED THAT SHE DID NOT
 | 
						||
NECESSARILY HAVE AN ACUTE RECOLLECTION OF EXACT NAMES, DATES AND TIMES,
 | 
						||
EXCEPT AS RECORDED IN THE TRANSCRIPTS OF JULY 8TH THROUGH AUGUST 12TH, 1947.
 | 
						||
THE MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK IS ORGANIZED INTO THREE DIFFERENT TYPES. THE
 | 
						||
FOLLOWING NOTATIONS WILL BE USED TO DESIGNATE WHERE THESE APPEAR IN THIS BOOK:
 | 
						||
1) (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTES)
 | 
						||
 (TYPE FONT: TIMES ROMAN, 12 POINT)
 | 
						||
2) (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
 (COURIER NEW, 12 POINT)
 | 
						||
 3) 1 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
 (TYPE FONT: ARIAL, 10 POINT, BOLD)
 | 
						||
-- THE EDITOR
 | 
						||
9
 | 
						||
DEFINITIONS
 | 
						||
VESTED INTEREST:
 | 
						||
A SURVIVAL OR NON-SURVIVAL PLAN OR AGENDA WHICH HAS BEEN
 | 
						||
"CLOTHED" TO MAKE IT SEEM LIKE SOMETHING OTHER THAN WHAT IT ACTUALLY IS.
 | 
						||
ANY PERSON, GROUP OR ENTITY WHICH PREVENTS OR CONTROLS
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATION TO SERVE THEIR OWN PURPOSES, (PLANS OR AGENDA).
 | 
						||
-- REFERENCE: PAGE 37, THE OZ FACTORS , BY LAWRENCE R. SPENCER.
 | 
						||
 MYSTERY:
 | 
						||
AN ENIGMA OR PROBLEM INVOLVING PARADOX OR APPARENT
 | 
						||
CONTRADICTION
 | 
						||
PROFOUND, INEXPLICABLE, OR SECRETIVE QUALITY OR CHARACTER
 | 
						||
-- REFERENCE: WWW.MERRIAM-WEBSTER.COM 
 | 
						||
10
 | 
						||
INTRODUCTION:
 | 
						||
THE MYSTERY OF UFOS AND EXTRATERRESTRIALS
 | 
						||
IF YOU HAVE STUDIED UFO PHENOMENA AT ALL, YOU ARE ALREADY FAMILIAR WITH THE
 | 
						||
INFAMOUS ORSON WELLES RADIO BROADCAST OF "WAR OF THE WORLDS, AND THE
 | 
						||
INVASION FROM MARS" 1
 | 
						||
 (FOOTNOTE) ON OCT. 30, 1938. THIS FICTITIOUS RADIO
 | 
						||
DRAMATIZATION OF AN INVASION OF EARTH BY "ALIENS" INCITED A GLOBAL UFO AND
 | 
						||
EXTRATERRESTRIAL HYSTERIA LONG BEFORE THE UFO CRASH NEAR ROSWELL, N.M. IN
 | 
						||
1947.
 | 
						||
DURING THE PAST 60 YEARS, SINCE THE ALLEGED ROSWELL CRASH, THERE HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
TENS OF THOUSANDS OF REPORTED UFO SIGHTINGS. A GLOBAL HYSTERIA HAS EMERGED
 | 
						||
FROM "EVIDENCE" OF WHAT IS PRESUMED TO BE EXTRATERRESTRIAL PHENOMENON.
 | 
						||
CONCURRENTLY, THE UNRELENTING DENIAL OF THIS PHENOMENON BY THE U.S.
 | 
						||
GOVERNMENT HAS PRECIPITATED AN UNINTERRUPTED FLURRY OF ACCUSATIONS, COUNTERACCUSATIONS, COVER-UP CONSPIRACY THEORIES, LUNATIC FRINGE SPECULATIONS,
 | 
						||
"SCIENTIFIC INVESTIGATIONS", ETC., ETC., AD NAUSEAM, AND A GROWING MULTITUDE OF
 | 
						||
SIMILAR ALLEGED "CLOSE ENCOUNTERS".
 | 
						||
MY FIRST THOUGHT WHEN I RECEIVED THE PACKAGE OF DOCUMENTS FROM MRS.
 | 
						||
MACELROY WAS: "THIS IS JUST ANOTHER SET OF MAJESTIC-12 DOCUMENTS".
 | 
						||
2
 | 
						||
 (FOOTNOTE) I AM REFERRING TO A "MYSTERIOUS PACKAGE" REPORTEDLY RECEIVED BY
 | 
						||
MAIL IN 1984 SHORTLY AFTER THE DEATH OF THE LAST SURVIVING MEMBER OF THE SOCALLED "MAJESTIC-12" COMMITTEE, ALLEGED TO HAVE BEEN ORGANIZED BY PRESIDENT
 | 
						||
HARRY TRUMAN SHORTLY AFTER THE ROSWELL INCIDENT IN 1947.
 | 
						||
THERE ARE SEVERAL SIMILARITIES TO THE "MAJESTIC-12" DOCUMENTS AND THE
 | 
						||
PACKAGE I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY. IN THE CASE OF THE FORMER, AN
 | 
						||
ENVELOPE WAS SENT FROM AN ANONYMOUS SENDER WITH NO RETURN ADDRESS. IT
 | 
						||
CONTAINED AN UNDEVELOPED ROLL OF FILM. THAT'S ALL. ON THE ROLL OF FILM WERE
 | 
						||
PHOTOS OF DOCUMENTS THAT WERE ASSUMED TO BE AUTHENTIC BY THE RECIPIENT AND
 | 
						||
HIS COLLEAGUES WHOSE VESTED INTEREST, I.E. LIVELIHOOD, DEPEND HEAVILY ON
 | 
						||
ATTRACTING PUBLIC NOTICE AND CREDIBILITY TO THEMSELVES AS "LEADING AUTHORITIES"
 | 
						||
ON THE SUBJECT OF UFO PHENOMENA. THEY HAVE WORKED RELENTLESSLY SINCE
 | 
						||
THEN TO DISCOVER "PROOF" THAT THE DOCUMENTS ARE AUTHENTIC. OF COURSE,
 | 
						||
GOVERNMENT AGENCIES DENY EVERYTHING ALLEGED IN THE DOCUMENTS AND
 | 
						||
ANYTHING HAVING TO DO WITH THE SUBJECT OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS IN GENERAL. 
 | 
						||
11
 | 
						||
IN ADDITION, THE SUBJECT HAS BECOME SO THOROUGHLY OVERWHELMED WITH OBVIOUS
 | 
						||
FALSE REPORTS, DISCREDITED SOURCES, HEARSAY, MANUFACTURED FALSEHOODS,
 | 
						||
MISUNDERSTANDINGS, MISSING INFORMATION, ADDED INAPPLICABLE INFORMATION AND
 | 
						||
A MYRIAD OF OTHER CONFLICTING COMPLEXITIES WHICH HAVE MADE THE SUBJECT
 | 
						||
LAUGHABLE OR UNAPPROACHABLE AS A SCIENCE. THIS MAY BE INTENTIONAL, OR
 | 
						||
SIMPLY A REFLECTION OF THE GENERAL CHAOS AND BARBARISM THAT IS HUMANITY.
 | 
						||
AS FOR GOVERNMENT DENIALS AND COVER-UPS, THE EVENTS OF SEPTEMBER 11, 2001,
 | 
						||
HAVE MADE IT ABUNDANTLY APPARENT TO ME THAT THE U.S. GOVERNMENT HAS
 | 
						||
DESTROYED ANY VESTIGE OF TRUST THE AMERICAN PEOPLE AND THE WORLD MAY HAVE
 | 
						||
HARBORED, EVEN THROUGH THE VIETNAM WAR, WATERGATE, AND MANY SIMILAR
 | 
						||
BETRAYALS, IN THE "HONESTY" OF THE AMERICAN GOVERNMENT, MILITARY AND
 | 
						||
INTELLIGENCE COMMUNITY, BY BLATANTLY LYING TO IT'S OWN PEOPLE ABOUT ALMOST
 | 
						||
ANYTHING AND EVERYTHING.
 | 
						||
IN SPITE OF VAST NUMBERS OF "UFO SIGHTINGS", INNUMERABLE REPORTS OF "ALIEN
 | 
						||
ABDUCTIONS", AND "CLOSE ENCOUNTERS" WITH EXTRATERRESTRIALS THAT PERVADE NEARLY
 | 
						||
ALL OF PREHISTORIC AND RECORDED HUMAN HISTORY I FOUND ONLY ONE UNDERLYING,
 | 
						||
UNIFYING, UNDISPUTABLE, AXIOMATIC COMMON DENOMINATOR THAT PERMEATES ALL OF
 | 
						||
THIS DATA:
 | 
						||
ASSUMING THAT SUBJECTIVE REALITY, OR BELIEFS, OF INDIVIDUALS IS ACCEPTABLE
 | 
						||
EVIDENCE, THERE HAS BEEN NO UNIVERSALLY AGREED UPON "PROOF" THAT UFOS AND
 | 
						||
/ OR EXTRATERRESTRIAL LIFE FORMS EXIST WHETHER BASED ON GOVERNMENT ADMISSION ,
 | 
						||
PHYSICAL EVIDENCE, CIRCUMSTANTIAL OR SUBJECTIVE DATA.
 | 
						||
THERE ARE SEVERAL DEDUCTIONS I CAN INFER FROM THE LACK OF AGREEMENT,
 | 
						||
GOVERNMENT ADMISSION OR PHYSICAL EVIDENCE THAT SUCH THINGS ARE REAL THAT, IF
 | 
						||
VERIFIED, MAY LEAD TO A WORKABLE SOLUTION TO THIS MYSTERY:
 | 
						||
DEDUCTION:
 | 
						||
IN SPITE OF AN ENORMOUS COLLECTION OF SUBJECTIVE, CIRCUMSTANTIAL AND OBJECTIVE
 | 
						||
"EVIDENCE" OF EXTRATERRESTRIAL ACTIVITY ON AND AROUND EARTH, THE EXISTENCE,
 | 
						||
INTENTIONS AND THE ACTIVITIES OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS REMAIN HIDDEN AND
 | 
						||
MYSTERIOUS.
 | 
						||
DEDUCTION:
 | 
						||
UNIVERSALLY AGREED UPON PROOF OF EXTRATERRESTRIAL LIFE BASED ON SUBJECTIVE
 | 
						||
DATA, GOVERNMENT ADMISSION, PHYSICAL AND CIRCUMSTANTIAL EVIDENCE ARE
 | 
						||
SUBJECT TO CONFLICTING VESTED INTERESTS, WHICH HAS MADE SUCH PROOF
 | 
						||
UNATTAINABLE.
 | 
						||
COLLECTIVELY, THESE DEDUCTIONS BEG THE OBVIOUS QUESTION:
 | 
						||
IF EXTRATERRESTRIALS LIFE FORMS EXIST, WHY IS THERE NO CONSISTENT, FORTHRIGHT ,
 | 
						||
OPEN, INTERACTIVE COMMUNICATION BETWEEN MANKIND AND EXTRATERRESTRIALS? 
 | 
						||
12
 | 
						||
FORTUNATELY, SUBJECTIVE REALITY DOES NOT REQUIRE EVIDENCE OR "PROOF".
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, I DECIDED TO WRITE THIS BOOK IN ORDER TO PASS ALONG A SUBJECTIVE
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATION I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY TO OTHER PEOPLE WHO MAY BE
 | 
						||
INTERESTED IN IT.
 | 
						||
PERSONALLY, I AM NOT ASSUMING THAT ANYTHING I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY IS
 | 
						||
IN ANY WAY AUTHENTIC, WITH THE EXCEPTION OF THE ENVELOPE AND THE PAPER INSIDE
 | 
						||
THE ENVELOPE. I CANNOT SUBSTANTIATE ANY OF IT. INDEED, I CAN'T TRULY VERIFY THAT
 | 
						||
THERE WAS EVER SUCH A PERSON AS MRS. MACELROY OTHER THAN A VOICE I HEARD
 | 
						||
OVER THE PHONE IN 1998. THE VOICE COULD HAVE BEEN ANYONE. PERSONALLY, I
 | 
						||
DO NOT HAVE A VESTED INTEREST IN UFO RESEARCH. YES, I'VE WRITTEN A FEW BOOKS
 | 
						||
ABOUT IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS -- BECAUSE I'M INTERESTED IN THE SUBJECT. BUT I
 | 
						||
HAVEN'T SOLD ENOUGH OF THOSE BOOKS TO PAY FOR THE TIME IT TOOK TO WRITE THEM.
 | 
						||
IT IS A HOBBY. I EARN MY LIVING AS A SMALL BUSINESS CONSULTANT.
 | 
						||
IT IS NOT MY INTENTION TO JUSTIFY, EXPLAIN, OR REMEDY ANY DISABILITY TO PERCEIVE OR
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND THE MYSTERIES OF EXTRATERRESTRIAL EXISTENCE, UFOS, GOVERNMENTS
 | 
						||
AGENDAS OR SPIRITUAL ABILITIES. NOR IS IT INTENDED TO EDUCATE, PERSUADE, OR
 | 
						||
PROMOTE TO ANYONE THAT ANY OF THESE PHENOMENA EXIST. FURTHERMORE, WHAT I
 | 
						||
MAY OR MAY NOT THINK ABOUT ANY OF THIS IS IRRELEVANT.
 | 
						||
MOREOVER, I HAVE BURNED ALL OF THE ORIGINAL DOCUMENTS, INCLUDING THE ENVELOPE
 | 
						||
I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY. I DO NOT WANT TO SPEND THE REST OF MY LIFE
 | 
						||
BEING HOUNDED BY UFO RESEARCHERS, GOVERNMENT AGENTS, GROCERY STORE
 | 
						||
TABLOIDS REPORTERS, UFO ADVOCATES AND DE-BUNKERS ALIKE, OR ANYONE ELSE.
 | 
						||
ANY "PROOFS" OR ATTEMPTS TO AUTHENTICATE THE ASSERTION THAT MRS. MACELROY
 | 
						||
ACTUALLY INTERVIEWED AN ALIEN IN 1947 WILL HAVE TO BE DONE BY OTHERS.
 | 
						||
RIPLEY SAYS, "BELIEVE IT, OR NOT". 3
 | 
						||
 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
I SAY, "WHAT'S TRUE FOR YOU, IS TRUE FOR YOU".
 | 
						||
LAWRENCE R. SPENCER
 | 
						||
EDITOR
 | 
						||
13
 | 
						||
ABOUT THE SOURCE OF MATERIAL IN THIS BOOK
 | 
						||
THE CONTENT OF THIS BOOK IS PRIMARILY EXCERPTED FROM THE LETTER, INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
TRANSCRIPTS AND PERSONAL NOTES I RECEIVED FROM THE LATE MATILDA O'DONNELL
 | 
						||
MACELROY. HER LETTER TO ME ASSERTS THAT THIS MATERIAL IS BASED ON HER
 | 
						||
RECOLLECTION OF COMMUNICATION WITH AN ALIEN BEING, WHO "SPOKE" WITH HER
 | 
						||
TELEPATHICALLY. DURING JULY AND AUGUST OF 1947 SHE INTERVIEWED AN
 | 
						||
EXTRATERRESTRIAL BEING WHO SHE IDENTIFIES AS "AIRL", AND WHOM SHE CLAIMS WAS
 | 
						||
AND CONTINUES TO BE AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER WHO WAS RECOVERED FROM A
 | 
						||
FLYER SAUCER THAT CRASHED NEAR ROSWELL, NEW MEXICO ON JULY 8TH, 1947.
 | 
						||
OBVIOUSLY, ANYONE READING ANYTHING ABOUT THIS MOST FAMOUS, OR INFAMOUS, OF
 | 
						||
ALL "FLYING SAUCER" OR "ALIEN ENCOUNTER" EVENTS MUST NECESSARILY BE HIGHLY
 | 
						||
SUSPICIOUS REGARDING 1) THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE REPORT AND 2) THE CREDIBILITY OF
 | 
						||
THE SOURCE OF INFORMATION, ESPECIALLY WHEN IT APPEARS FOR THE FIRST TIME SIXTY
 | 
						||
YEARS AFTER THE ALLEGED EVENT!
 | 
						||
I RECEIVED THE AFOREMENTIONED LETTER FROM MRS. MACELROY ON SEPTEMBER 14TH,
 | 
						||
2007, TOGETHER WITH A PACKAGE OF DOCUMENTS. THE PACKAGE CONTAINED THREE
 | 
						||
TYPES OF DOCUMENTS:
 | 
						||
1) HAND-WRITTEN NOTES IN CURSIVE ON ORDINARY, LINED, 8 1/2" X 11"SCHOOL
 | 
						||
NOTEBOOK PAPER, WHICH I ASSUME HAD BEEN WRITTEN PERSONALLY BY MRS.
 | 
						||
MACELROY.
 | 
						||
2) NOTES TYPED ON A MANUAL TYPEWRITER ON PLAIN, WHITE 20 LB. BOND PAPER,
 | 
						||
WHICH I AM ASSUME WERE PREPARED PERSONALLY BY HER. AT LEAST BOTH HAD THE
 | 
						||
APPEARANCE OF HAVING BEEN WRITTEN IN THE SAME HAND WRITING, AND / OR TYPED
 | 
						||
ON THE SAME TYPEWRITER CONSISTENTLY THROUGHOUT. THE WRITING IN THE NOTES I
 | 
						||
RECEIVED ALSO APPEARED TO BE THE SAME AS THE WRITING ON THE ADDRESS AND
 | 
						||
RETURN ADDRESS OF THE MANILA ENVELOPE I RECEIVED FROM NAVAN, IRELAND, WHICH
 | 
						||
WAS POSTMARKED ON 3 SEPTEMBER, 2007. SINCE I AM NOT A FORENSIC EXPERT, OR
 | 
						||
HANDWRITING ANALYST, MY OPINION IN THESE MATTER IS NOT A PROFESSIONALLY
 | 
						||
QUALIFIED JUDGMENT.
 | 
						||
3) MANY PAGES OF TYPEWRITTEN TRANSCRIPTIONS OF HER INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN.
 | 
						||
THESE WERE OBVIOUSLY TYPED ON A DIFFERENT TYPEWRITER. THESE PAGES WERE
 | 
						||
TYPED ON A DIFFERENT TYPE OF PAPER AND SHOWED APPARENT SIGNS OF AGE AND
 | 
						||
REPEATED HANDLING. 
 | 
						||
14
 | 
						||
NONE OF THESE NOTES WERE ASSEMBLED IN ANY PARTICULAR ORDER, OR BY DATE,
 | 
						||
EXCEPT WHERE INDICATED BY A SENTENCE OR PARAGRAPH OF PREAMBLE OR
 | 
						||
EXPLANATION BY HER, OR BY EXTRAPOLATION FROM THE CONTEXT OF THE PAGES.
 | 
						||
VOLTAIRE 4 (FOOTNOTE) IS QUOTED AS HAVING SAID: "HISTORY IS A MISSISSIPPI OF LIES".
 | 
						||
ACCORDING TO THE COMMENTS MADE BY THE ALIEN IN THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS,
 | 
						||
SUPPLIED BY MRS. MACELROY, THE FUNDAMENTAL LESSON OF HISTORY IS THAT MANY,
 | 
						||
MANY GODS HAVE BECOME MEN, BUT VERY FEW MEN, IF ANY, HAVE RETURNED TO
 | 
						||
BEING A GOD AGAIN.
 | 
						||
ACCORDING TO THE ALIEN BEING -- "AIRL" -- IF ANYTHING HE / SHE / IT SUPPOSEDLY
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATED CAN BE TRUSTED -- AND IF THE "TRANSLATION" OR INTERPRETATION OF
 | 
						||
THIS ALLEGED COMMUNICATION IS ACCURATE, THE HISTORY OF THIS UNIVERSE IS A "RIVER
 | 
						||
OF LIES" DOWN WHICH THE MIGHT AND FREEDOM OF ALL-POWERFUL, GOD-LIKE, IMMORTAL
 | 
						||
SPIRITUAL BEINGS ENDED AND WAS LOST IN A SEA OF MATTER AND MORTALITY.
 | 
						||
FURTHERMORE, ACCORDING TO THE VERY DIRECT AND UNDIPLOMATIC STATEMENTS MADE
 | 
						||
-- WHICH SEEM TO EXPRESS THE "PERSONAL OPINION" OF THE ALIEN -- IF ONE WERE
 | 
						||
TRAVELING THE FAR REACHES OF THE UNIVERSE IN SEARCH OF A PLACE CALLED "HELL", IT
 | 
						||
WOULD BE AN ACCURATE DESCRIPTION OF EARTH AND THE INHABITANTS IN ITS CURRENT
 | 
						||
CONDITION.
 | 
						||
TO FURTHER COMPOUND, COMPLICATE AND MAGNIFY THE "INCREDIBLE" SOURCE OF THE
 | 
						||
"INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTIONS" I RECEIVED FROM MRS. MACELROY IS THE FACT THAT THEY
 | 
						||
ARE:
 | 
						||
1) BASED ALMOST ENTIRELY ON "TELEPATHIC COMMUNICATION" BETWEEN THE ALIEN
 | 
						||
AND MRS. MACELROY.
 | 
						||
2) MANY OF THESE INTERVIEWS DISCUSS "PARANORMAL" ACTIVITIES OF "IMMORTAL
 | 
						||
SPIRITUAL BEINGS".
 | 
						||
OF COURSE, MOST "SCIENTIFIC AUTHORITIES" ARE UNWILLING TO ACKNOWLEDGE OR
 | 
						||
PERCEIVE SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA OF ANY KIND.
 | 
						||
THE DICTIONARY DEFINITION OF THE WORD PARANORMAL IS:
 | 
						||
ADJECTIVE:
 | 
						||
1. CANNOT BE EXPLAINED BY SCIENTIFIC METHODS
 | 
						||
2. SUPERNATURAL, OR SEEMINGLY OUTSIDE "NORMAL" SENSORY CHANNELS
 | 
						||
BY DEFINITION, PEOPLE WHO USE THE WORD "PARANORMAL" ARE 1) NOT ABLE TO
 | 
						||
EXPLAIN SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA AND 2) SPIRITUAL PHENOMENA ARE OUTSIDE OF THEIR
 | 
						||
NORMAL SENSORY CHANNELS. 
 | 
						||
15
 | 
						||
IN SHORT, SCIENTISTS SUFFER FROM THE INABILITY AND/OR UNWILLINGNESS TO
 | 
						||
PERCEIVE AND/OR EXPLAIN SPIRITUAL ACTIVITIES. THEREFORE, THE DISCUSSION OF
 | 
						||
SPIRITUAL ACTIVITIES OR SPIRITUAL UNIVERSES IN THIS BOOK ARE EXPECTED TO BE
 | 
						||
UNDERSTOOD ONLY BY THOSE WHO CAN AND WILL PERCEIVE SUCH THINGS.
 | 
						||
ACCORDING TO THE TIME SPANS RELATED BY THE ALIEN IN SEVERAL OF THE INTERVIEWS,
 | 
						||
THERE ARE A NUMBER OF COMPELLING AND HERETOFORE UNKNOWN REASONS THAT
 | 
						||
SUGGEST THE POSSIBILITY THAT MANY EXTRAORDINARY MISCALCULATIONS HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
MADE BY EARTH SCIENTISTS REGARDING THE ORIGINS AND ANTIQUITY OF THE UNIVERSE,
 | 
						||
EARTH, LIFE FORMS AND EVENTS. OF COURSE, THESE MAY OR MAY NOT BE ACCURATE
 | 
						||
EITHER, AS TIME AND IT'S UGLY STEP-CHILD, HISTORY, ARE LARGELY SUBJECTIVE.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, IT CAN BE OBSERVED THAT, BY CONTRAST WITH INTERSTELLAR OR
 | 
						||
"MACROCOSMIC TIME", THE HISTORICAL PERSPECTIVE OF RESIDENTS OF EARTH IS LIMITED
 | 
						||
TO A RELATIVELY MICROSCOPIC PERIOD OF TIME, COMPARED TO WHAT ARE CONSIDERED
 | 
						||
TO BE "RECENT EVENTS" IN THE CHRONOLOGY OF AN SPACE TRAVEL CIVILIZATION, MUCH
 | 
						||
LESS THE ENTIRE TIME SPAN OF THE UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
THE GEOLOGICAL RECORD OF EARTH IS RECKONED, BY THE BEST GUESSES OF SCIENTISTS,
 | 
						||
TO BE ONLY ABOUT 4 BILLION YEARS. THE ANTIQUITY OF HOMO SAPIENS IN THE
 | 
						||
ARCHAEOLOGY TEXTBOOKS IS ESTIMATED AT ONLY A FEW MILLION YEARS, AT MOST. EVEN
 | 
						||
THE ENTIRE BIOLOGICAL SPECTRUM IS CONSIDERED TO HAVE EXISTED ON THIS PLANET FOR
 | 
						||
ONLY A FEW HUNDRED MILLION YEARS. AND, BY AND LARGE, THE PERSONAL MEMORY OF
 | 
						||
INDIVIDUAL BEINGS ON THIS PLANET IS LIMITED TO ONLY ONE LIFETIME.
 | 
						||
ALL OTHER DATES, EVENTS, OR INTERPRETATIONS OF EVENTS CITED IN THIS BOOK ARE FROM
 | 
						||
TERRESTRIAL SOURCES, WHICH ARE PURELY SUBJECTIVE OBSERVATIONS, CONJECTURES, OR
 | 
						||
INVENTIONS OF HUMAN BEINGS, INCLUDING THOSE OF THE AUTHOR, AND MUST
 | 
						||
THEREFORE BE CREDITED OR DISREGARDED BY THE READER ACCORDINGLY, CONSIDERING
 | 
						||
THE PENCHANT OF EARTH INHABITANTS TO MYOPIA, EGOCENTRICITY, AND GENERAL
 | 
						||
IGNORANCE OF THE SEVERAL UNIVERSES IN WHICH WE DWELL.
 | 
						||
THIS BOOK IS INTENDED TO BE AN INFORMAL PRESENTATION OF INFORMATION PROVIDED
 | 
						||
TO ME, SIXTY YEARS AFTER THE FACT, OF A SERIES OF INTERVIEWS BETWEEN AN ALIEN
 | 
						||
SPACE CRAFT OFFICER, PILOT & ENGINEER AND AN ARMY AIR FORCE SURGICAL NURSE. 
 | 
						||
16
 | 
						||
MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY
 | 
						||
BIOGRAPHICAL INFORMATION
 | 
						||
SINCE I HAVE NEVER MET MRS. MACELROY IN PERSON, AND SPOKE WITH HER OVER THE
 | 
						||
PHONE ONLY ONCE FOR ABOUT 20 MINUTES, I CAN NOT VOUCH PERSONALLY FOR HER AS
 | 
						||
A CREDIBLE SOURCE OF INFORMATION. IN FACT, I CANNOT FACTUALLY SUBSTANTIATE THAT
 | 
						||
SUCH A PERSON ACTUALLY EXISTED, ACCEPT THAT I DID SPEAK WITH HER ON THE PHONE
 | 
						||
AND I RECEIVED HAND-WRITTEN MATERIAL IN THE MAIL WHICH WAS SENT FROM A
 | 
						||
PHYSICAL ADDRESS IN IRELAND.
 | 
						||
WHEN I SPOKE TO HER ON THE PHONE IN 1998, I WAS LIVING IN FLORIDA. AT THE TIME
 | 
						||
OF OUR BRIEF PHONE INTERVIEW, MRS. MACELROY LIVED ON SCOTTY PRIDE DRIVE IN
 | 
						||
GLASGOW, MONTANA. I KNOW THIS BECAUSE I MAILED A COPY OF MY BOOK, THE OZ
 | 
						||
FACTORS, TO HER AS A GIFT AFTER IT WAS PUBLISHED IN 1999. I AM SURE SHE
 | 
						||
RECEIVED THE BOOK, BECAUSE SHE REFERS TO IT BY NAME IN THE LETTER I RECEIVED
 | 
						||
FROM IRELAND, AND SAYS THAT SHE READ IT.
 | 
						||
I DID A LITTLE RESEARCH ON THE INTERNET ABOUT GLASGOW, MONTANA FOR MY OWN
 | 
						||
INTEREST. GLASGOW WAS FOUNDED IN 1887 AS A RAILROAD TOWN THAT BECAME
 | 
						||
POPULAR DURING THE 1930S BECAUSE PRESIDENT FDR REQUESTED THAT FORT PECK
 | 
						||
DAM BE CONSTRUCTED THERE WHICH BECAME A HUGE SOURCE OF EMPLOYMENT FOR
 | 
						||
THE GLASGOW AREA. IN THE 1960S THE POPULATION FLOURISHED UP TO 12,000
 | 
						||
BECAUSE OF GLASGOW AIR FORCE BASE (SAC), WHICH WAS USED DURING THE
 | 
						||
VIETNAM CONFLICT AND THE EARLIER PART OF THE 'COLD WAR'. THE BASE WAS
 | 
						||
DEACTIVATED AND CLOSED IN 1969.
 | 
						||
WHEN I TALKED TO MRS. MACELROY ON THE PHONE SHE MENTIONED THAT SHE HAD
 | 
						||
BEEN RELOCATED THERE BY THE U.S. AIR FORCE AFTER HER SERVICE WAS COMPLETED,
 | 
						||
AND THAT'S WHERE SHE MET HER HUSBAND, WHO WAS AN ENGINEER. I DON'T THINK
 | 
						||
SHE MENTIONED HIS FIRST NAME. HOWEVER, HE WORKED ON BUILDING THE FORT PECK
 | 
						||
DAM, WHICH CREATED THE MASSIVE FORT PECK LAKE. ALTHOUGH THE DAM WAS
 | 
						||
FINISHED IN 1940, HE WAS A GREAT FISHERMAN AND OUTDOORSMAN, SO HE STAYED IN
 | 
						||
THE AREA. I GATHERED THAT THE IRISH HERITAGE OF THE PLACE HAD SOMETHING TO DO
 | 
						||
WITH IT, BUT DIDN'T PURSUE THAT POINT WITH HER. I HAVEN'T BEEN ABLE TO FIND ANY
 | 
						||
RECORD OF A "MACELROY" WHO WORKED AT THE DAM, BUT THE PERSONNEL RECORDS
 | 
						||
FROM THAT PERIOD ARE VIRTUALLY NON-EXISTENT AS FAR AS I CAN DETERMINE.
 | 
						||
I CONTACTED HER DURING MY RESEARCH FOR THE OZ FACTORS BOOK BECAUSE I WAS
 | 
						||
LED TO BELIEVE, THROUGH A VERY CIRCUITOUS LINE OF INVESTIGATION, THAT THIS WOMEN 
 | 
						||
17
 | 
						||
WAS SUSPECTED OF HAVING BEEN INVOLVED WITH ALIEN CONTACT AT AREA 51, OR THE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL CRASH SITE, OR SOMETHING SIMILAR.
 | 
						||
THROUGH A SEQUENCE OF CIRCUMSTANTIAL INFERENCES AND ACCIDENTAL REFERRALS, I
 | 
						||
ACTUALLY FOUND HER NUMBER IN THE PHONE BOOK AND CALLED HER UP JUST ON THE
 | 
						||
CHANCE THAT THERE MIGHT REALLY BE SUCH A PERSON.
 | 
						||
NEEDLESS TO SAY, WHEN I CALLED HER SHE WAS LESS THAN FORTHCOMING IN HER
 | 
						||
RESPONSE TO MY QUESTIONS. HOWEVER, I THINK SHE WAS IMPRESSED BY MY
 | 
						||
GENUINE AND INNOCENT SINCERITY TO GET INFORMATION FOR MY BOOK, AND REALIZED
 | 
						||
THAT I HAD NO NEFARIOUS OR FINANCIALLY MOTIVATED PURPOSES OR REASON TO EXPLOIT
 | 
						||
HER IN ANY WAY. NONETHELESS, SHE DID NOT GIVE ME ANY USEFUL INFORMATION AT
 | 
						||
THAT TIME, EXCEPT TO SAY THAT SHE HAD BEEN IN THE ARMY AND WAS STATIONED IN
 | 
						||
NEW MEXICO IN 1947.
 | 
						||
SHE COULD NOT DISCUSS ANYTHING WHATSOEVER ABOUT ANY KIND OF INCIDENT, AS HER
 | 
						||
LIFE DEPENDED ON REMAINING SILENT. ALTHOUGH THIS PIQUED MY INTEREST EVEN
 | 
						||
MORE, IT WAS FUTILE TO TRY TO PUSH HER ANY FURTHER, SO I GAVE UP AND FORGOT ABOUT
 | 
						||
HER UNTIL LAST SEPTEMBER, WHEN I GOT THE PACKAGE FROM IRELAND.
 | 
						||
I TRIED TO CONTACT HER IN IRELAND AT THE RETURN ADDRESS ON THE PACKAGE, BUT
 | 
						||
RECEIVED NO REPLY FROM HER, NOR HAVE I BEEN ABLE TO FIND ANYONE IN MEATH
 | 
						||
COUNTY, IRELAND WHO WAS ACQUAINTED WITH EITHER OF THEM EXCEPT THE LANDLADY
 | 
						||
FROM WHOM THEY RENTED A ROOM FOR A FEW WEEKS BEFORE THEIR DEATHS, WHICH
 | 
						||
SEEMED TO HAVE OCCURRED SIMULTANEOUSLY, ALTHOUGH I HAVE NO REAL EVIDENCE
 | 
						||
OF THIS.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, THE POST MARK OF THE ENVELOPE SHE SENT TO ME WAS STAMPED AT THE
 | 
						||
POST OFFICE IN NAVAN, CO. MEATH, IRELAND ON THE DATE SITED ABOVE. SINCE THERE
 | 
						||
IS AN ACTUAL RESIDENCE (ACCORDING TO GOOGLE MAPS) AT THE RETURN ADDRESS
 | 
						||
SHOWN ON THE ENVELOPE, I WROTE TO THE ADDRESS AND WAS ADVISED BY THE HOME
 | 
						||
OWNER THAT BOTH MRS. MACELROY AND HER HUSBAND, WHOSE NAME TURNS OUT TO
 | 
						||
HAVE BEEN "PAUL", WERE BOTH RECENTLY DECEASED. SHE SAID THAT THE CREMATED
 | 
						||
REMAINS OF MRS. MACELROY AND HER HUSBAND WERE INTERRED AT SAINT FINIAN
 | 
						||
CEMETERY ON ATHBOY ROAD.
 | 
						||
SUBSEQUENTLY, I HAVE NOT BEEN ABLE TO FIND ANY RECORD OF HER UNDER THE
 | 
						||
MAIDEN NAME OF O'DONNELL, NOR HAVE I HAD ANY SUCCESS AT DISCOVERING ANY
 | 
						||
PERSONAL FRIEND, FAMILY MEMBER OR DOCUMENT TO CONFIRM HER BIRTH, MEDICAL
 | 
						||
EDUCATION, OR MILITARY RECORD, MARRIAGE OR DEATH, WITH THE EXCEPTION OF HER
 | 
						||
LANDLADY IN IRELAND (WHO IS NOT A RELATIVE) JUST BEFORE HER DEATH. I SUSPECT THAT
 | 
						||
THIS IS THE FALSE IDENTITY GIVEN TO HER BY THE MILITARY WHEN SHE LEFT ROSWELL, AS
 | 
						||
MENTIONED IN HER NOTES.
 | 
						||
IN EITHER CASE, IT SEEMS LIKELY THAT HER IDENTITY AND ALL EVIDENCE OF HER HAS
 | 
						||
BEEN EXPUNGED FROM THE PUBLIC RECORD. I UNDERSTAND THAT CERTAIN GOVERNMENT 
 | 
						||
18
 | 
						||
AGENCIES ARE ADEPT AT COVERING UP EVIDENCE, OR MAKING RECORDS (AND PEOPLE)
 | 
						||
DISAPPEAR. IT SEEMS LIKELY THAT THIS HAS BEEN DONE IN HER CASE, DUE TO THE
 | 
						||
HIGHLY SENSITIVE NATURE OF THE ROSWELL INCIDENT AND CONSISTENT WITH THE REST OF
 | 
						||
THE ALLEGED "COVER UP".
 | 
						||
INASMUCH AS I DO NOT HAVE ANY FURTHER INFORMATION TO VERIFY OR SUBSTANTIATE
 | 
						||
THAT ANY OF THE NOTES OF THESE "INTERVIEWS" SENT TO ME BY MRS. MACELROY ARE IN
 | 
						||
ANY WAY FACTUAL, OTHER THAN WHAT I HAVE ALREADY MENTIONED, LET THE READER
 | 
						||
BEWARE, AND TAKE HEED ACCORDINGLY!
 | 
						||
19
 | 
						||
THE LETTER FROM MRS. MACELROY
 | 
						||
_______________________________________________________________
 | 
						||
AUGUST 12, 2007
 | 
						||
DEAR LAWRENCE,
 | 
						||
I AM TYPING THIS LETTER TO YOU ON MY OLD UNDERWOOD
 | 
						||
TYPEWRITER THAT I BOUGHT AFTER I WAS DISCHARGED FROM THE
 | 
						||
ARMY. SOMEHOW IT SEEMS LIKE A FITTING CONTRAST TO THE
 | 
						||
SUBJECT OF THIS LETTER AND THE DOCUMENTS YOU WILL FIND
 | 
						||
ENCLOSED IN THIS ENVELOPE.
 | 
						||
THE LAST TIME I SPOKE TO YOU WAS ABOUT EIGHT YEARS AGO.
 | 
						||
DURING YOUR BRIEF TELEPHONE INTERVIEW WITH ME YOU ASKED
 | 
						||
ME TO ASSIST YOU WITH THE RESEARCH FOR "THE OZ FACTORS"
 | 
						||
BOOK YOU WERE WRITING BECAUSE YOU SUSPECTED THAT I MIGHT
 | 
						||
KNOW SOMETHING THAT WOULD HELP YOUR INVESTIGATION INTO
 | 
						||
THE POSSIBILITY THAT EXTRATERRESTRIAL BEINGS MAY HAVE
 | 
						||
INFLUENCED THE HISTORY OF EARTH. WHEN WE SPOKE, I TOLD
 | 
						||
YOU THAT I DID NOT HAVE ANY INFORMATION THAT I COULD
 | 
						||
SHARE WITH YOU ABOUT ANYTHING.
 | 
						||
SINCE THEN I HAVE READ YOUR BOOK AND FOUND IT VERY
 | 
						||
INTERESTING AND COMPELLING. YOU ARE OBVIOUSLY A MAN WHO
 | 
						||
HAS DONE HIS HOMEWORK, AND WHO COULD UNDERSTAND MY OWN
 | 
						||
EXPERIENCES. I'VE BEEN THINKING A LOT ABOUT YOUR
 | 
						||
ALLUSION TO THE OLD PHILOSOPHER WHOM YOU PARAPHRASED IN
 | 
						||
OUR PHONE CONVERSATION: "WITH GREAT POWER, COMES GREAT
 | 
						||
RESPONSIBILITY". ALTHOUGH I DON'T THINK POWER IS
 | 
						||
PERTINENT IN MY LIFE OR TO MY REASONS FOR SENDING YOU
 | 
						||
THE ENCLOSED DOCUMENTS, YOU CERTAINLY DID GET ME
 | 
						||
THINKING ABOUT MY RESPONSIBILITY.
 | 
						||
I HAVE RECONSIDERED MY POSITION, FOR A VARIETY OF
 | 
						||
REASONS, NOT THE LEAST OF WHICH IS MY REALIZATION THAT
 | 
						||
YOU WERE RIGHT. I DO HAVE A RESPONSIBILITY TO MYSELF,
 | 
						||
AT LEAST. I CAN NOT POSSIBLY TELL YOU THE PERSONAL HELL 5
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) OF ETHICAL IRRESOLUTION AND SPIRITUAL AMBIVALENCE
 | 
						||
I HAVE ENDURED SINCE 1947. I DO NOT WANT TO KEEP PLAYING
 | 
						||
THE GAME OF "MAYBE I SHOULD HAVE, OR MAYBE I SHOULDN'T
 | 
						||
HAVE", THROUGH THE REST OF ETERNITY! 
 | 
						||
20
 | 
						||
MANY MEN HAVE BEEN KILLED TO EXTINGUISH THE POSSIBILITY
 | 
						||
OF REVEALING THE KNOWLEDGE I HAVE HELPED TO WITHHOLD
 | 
						||
FROM SOCIETY, UNTIL NOW. ONLY A SMALL HANDFUL OF PEOPLE
 | 
						||
ON EARTH HAVE SEEN AND HEARD WHAT I HAVE HAD THE BURDEN
 | 
						||
OF KEEPING SECRET FOR SIXTY YEARS. ALL THOSE YEARS I
 | 
						||
THOUGHT THAT I HAD BEEN ENTRUSTED WITH A GREAT DEAL OF
 | 
						||
CONFIDENCE BY THE "POWERS THAT BE" IN OUR GOVERNMENT,
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH I HAVE OFTEN FELT THAT POWER IS GREATLY
 | 
						||
MISGUIDED, TO "PROTECT" MANKIND FROM THE CERTAIN
 | 
						||
KNOWLEDGE THAT, NOT ONLY DO INTELLIGENT EXTRATERRESTRIAL
 | 
						||
LIFE FORMS EXIST, BUT THAT THEY HAVE AND CONTINUE TO
 | 
						||
AGGRESSIVELY MONITOR AND INVADE THE LIVES OF EVERYONE ON
 | 
						||
EARTH EVERY DAY.
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, I THINK THE TIME HAS COME TO PASS ALONG MY
 | 
						||
SECRET KNOWLEDGE TO SOMEONE I THINK WILL UNDERSTAND IT.
 | 
						||
I DON'T THINK IT WOULD BE RESPONSIBLE OF ME TO TAKE THE
 | 
						||
KNOWLEDGE I HAVE INTO THE SILENT AFTERLIFE, BEYOND REACH
 | 
						||
OR RECOGNITION. I THINK THERE IS A GREATER GOOD TO BE
 | 
						||
SERVED THAN PROTECTING THE "VESTED INTERESTS" FOR WHOM
 | 
						||
THIS INFORMATION IS CONSIDERED A MATTER OF "NATIONAL
 | 
						||
SECURITY", WHATEVER THAT MEANS, AND IS THEREFORE
 | 
						||
JUSTIFICATION FOR MAKING IT "TOP SECRET". 6
 | 
						||
 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
ALSO, I AM NOW 83 YEARS OLD. I HAVE DECIDED TO LEAVE
 | 
						||
THIS BODY, WHICH HAS OUTLASTED IT'S USEFULNESS TO ME,
 | 
						||
USING A PAINLESS METHOD OF SELF-ADMINISTERED EUTHANASIA. 7
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) I HAVE A VERY FEW MONTHS TO LIVE, AND NOTHING TO
 | 
						||
FEAR OR LOSE.
 | 
						||
SO, I HAVE MOVED AWAY FROM MONTANA, WHERE MY HUSBAND AND
 | 
						||
I LIVED FOR MOST OF MY LIFE, TO SPEND OUR REMAINING DAYS
 | 
						||
IN A LOVELY RENTED UPSTAIRS BEDROOM IN A HOUSE IN THE
 | 
						||
HOMELAND OF MY HUSBAND'S FAMILY IN COUNTY MEATH,
 | 
						||
IRELAND. 8
 | 
						||
 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
I WILL DIE NOT FAR FROM "THE GREAT MOUND" AT KNOWTH
 | 
						||
9
 | 
						||
 (FOOTNOTE),AND DOWTH, THE "FAIRY MOUND OF DARKNESS". THESE
 | 
						||
ARE SACRED "CAIRNS" OR MASSIVE STONE STRUCTURES THAT
 | 
						||
WERE ERECTED ABOUT 3,700 BCE AND ENGRAVED WITH
 | 
						||
INDECIPHERABLE HIEROGLYPHS -- ABOUT THE SAME TIME AS
 | 
						||
PYRAMIDS AND OTHER INEXPLICABLE STONE MONUMENTS WERE
 | 
						||
BEING BUILT ALL OVER THE EARTH.
 | 
						||
I AM ALSO NOT FAR FROM "THE HILL OF TARA", 10 (FOOTNOTE) THAT
 | 
						||
WAS ONCE THE ANCIENT SEAT OF POWER IN IRELAND WHERE 142
 | 
						||
KINGS ARE SAID TO HAVE REIGNED IN PREHISTORIC AND 
 | 
						||
21
 | 
						||
HISTORIC TIMES. IN ANCIENT IRISH RELIGION AND MYTHOLOGY
 | 
						||
THIS WAS THE SACRED PLACE OF DWELLING FOR THE "GODS" AND
 | 
						||
WAS THE ENTRANCE TO THE "OTHER WORLD".
 | 
						||
SAINT PATRICK CAME TO TARA TO CONQUER THE ANCIENT
 | 
						||
RELIGION OF THE PAGANS. HE MAY HAVE SUPPRESSED THE
 | 
						||
RELIGIOUS PRACTICES IN THE AREA, BUT HE CERTAINLY DID
 | 
						||
NOT HAVE ANY IMPACT ON THE "GODS" WHO BROUGHT THESE
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS TO EARTH, AS YOU WILL DISCOVER WHEN YOU
 | 
						||
READ THE DOCUMENTS ENCLOSED. THEREFORE, THIS IS A
 | 
						||
FITTING LOCATION FOR MY DEPARTURE FROM THIS UNHOLY WORLD
 | 
						||
AND FINAL RELEASE FROM THE BURDENS OF THIS LIFE.
 | 
						||
THE CRYSTAL CLEAR PERSPECTIVE OF HINDSIGHT HAS REVEALED
 | 
						||
A HIGHER PURPOSE TO ME: ASSISTING THE SURVIVAL OF THE
 | 
						||
PLANET, ALL LIVING BEINGS AND LIFE FORMS IN OUR GALAXY!
 | 
						||
THE STATUS QUO OF OUR GOVERNMENT ESTABLISHMENT HAS BEEN
 | 
						||
TO "PROTECT THE PEOPLE" FROM KNOWLEDGE OF SUCH MATTERS.
 | 
						||
IN FACT, THE ONLY PROTECTION AFFORDED BY IGNORANCE AND
 | 
						||
SECRECY IS TO HIDE THE PRIVATE AGENDA OF THOSE IN POWER
 | 
						||
TO ENSLAVE OTHERS. AND, BY DOING SO, TO DISARM EVERY
 | 
						||
PERCEIVED ENEMY, AND ALLY, THROUGH SUPERSTITION AND
 | 
						||
STUPIDITY.
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, I HAVE ENCLOSED THE ORIGINAL AND ONLY
 | 
						||
EXISTING COPIES OF MY PERSONAL NOTES AND REFLECTIONS ON
 | 
						||
A MATTER WHICH I HAVE KEPT HIDDEN FROM EVERYONE, EVEN MY
 | 
						||
OWN FAMILY. I HAVE ALSO ENCLOSED MY COPIES OF TYPED
 | 
						||
TRANSCRIPTS CREATED BY THE STENOGRAPHER WHO TRANSCRIBED
 | 
						||
ALL OF MY INTERVIEWS WITH THE ALIEN SAUCER PILOT AFTER
 | 
						||
EACH INTERVIEW WAS FINISHED. I DO NOT HAVE ANY COPIES
 | 
						||
OF THE TAPE RECORDINGS THAT WERE MADE OF MY INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
REPORTS. NO ONE, UNTIL NOW, KNOWS THAT I WAS ABLE TO
 | 
						||
SECRETLY RETAIN COPIES OF THE OFFICIAL INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
TRANSCRIPTS.
 | 
						||
NOW I AM ENTRUSTING THESE DOCUMENTS TO YOUR DISCRETION
 | 
						||
TO IMPART TO THE WORLD IN ANY FORM OR MANNER YOU SEE
 | 
						||
FIT. MY ONLY REQUEST IS THAT YOU DO SO IN A WAY THAT
 | 
						||
WILL NOT THREATEN YOUR OWN LIFE OR WELL BEING, IF
 | 
						||
POSSIBLE. IF YOU WERE TO INCORPORATE THESE NOTES OF MY
 | 
						||
EXPERIENCES INTO A WORK OF FICTION, SUCH AS A NOVEL, THE
 | 
						||
FACTUAL NATURE OF THE MATERIAL COULD BE EASILY DISMISSED
 | 
						||
OR DISCREDITED BY ANY AGENCY FOR WHOM "NATIONAL
 | 
						||
SECURITY" IS USED AS A PERSONAL SHIELD AGAINST SCRUTINY
 | 
						||
AND JUSTICE. 
 | 
						||
22
 | 
						||
IN SO DOING, YOU COULD "DISAVOW ANY KNOWLEDGE" OF THEIR
 | 
						||
TRUE ORIGIN, AND CLAIM THAT IT IS A FICTITIOUS WORK OF
 | 
						||
YOUR IMAGINATION. WHOEVER SAID THAT "TRUTH IS STRANGER
 | 
						||
THAN FICTION" WAS "RIGHT AS RAIN". FOR MOST PEOPLE ALL
 | 
						||
OF THIS WILL BE "UNBELIEVABLE". UNFORTUNATELY, BELIEFS
 | 
						||
ARE NOT A RELIABLE CRITERIA FOR REALITY.
 | 
						||
ALSO, I AM SURE THAT IF YOU WERE TO SHOW THESE NOTES TO
 | 
						||
ANYONE THAT WOULD PREFER PHYSICAL, ECONOMIC OR SPIRITUAL
 | 
						||
SLAVERY OVER FREEDOM, THE SUBJECT MATTER CONTAINED IN
 | 
						||
THEM WOULD SEEM QUITE OBJECTIONABLE. IF YOU ATTEMPTED
 | 
						||
TO PUBLISHED THE DOCUMENTS AS A MATTER OF FACTUAL
 | 
						||
REPORTING IN A NEWSPAPER OR ON THE EVENING TV NEWS THEY
 | 
						||
WOULD BE REJECTED OUT OF HAND AS THE WORK OF A KOOK.
 | 
						||
THE VERY NATURE OF THESE DOCUMENTS MAKE THEM
 | 
						||
UNBELIEVABLE, AND THEREFORE DISCREDITABLE. CONVERSELY,
 | 
						||
THE RELEASE OF THIS INFORMATION IS POTENTIALLY
 | 
						||
CATASTROPHIC FOR CERTAIN POLITICAL, RELIGIOUS AND
 | 
						||
ECONOMIC VESTED INTERESTS.
 | 
						||
THESE DOCUMENTS CONTAIN INFORMATION WHICH IS QUITE
 | 
						||
RELEVANT TO YOUR INTEREST AND INVESTIGATIONS INTO ALIEN
 | 
						||
ENCOUNTERS AND PARANORMAL EXPERIENCE. TO USE YOUR
 | 
						||
ANALOGY IN "THE OZ FACTORS" BOOK, I CAN HONESTLY SAY
 | 
						||
THAT THE FEW FACTUAL REPORTS THAT HAVE BEEN MADE BY
 | 
						||
OTHERS ABOUT "ALIEN" INFLUENCES ARE ONLY A GENTLE BREEZE
 | 
						||
IN THE EYE OF AN APOCALYPTIC HURRICANE SWIRLING AROUND
 | 
						||
EARTH. THERE REALLY ARE WIZARDS AND WICKED WITCHES AND
 | 
						||
FLYING MONKEYS IN THIS UNIVERSE!
 | 
						||
THIS INFORMATION, WHICH HAS BEEN SUSPECTED AND/OR
 | 
						||
SPECULATED UPON BY SO MANY FOR SO LONG, HAS BEEN
 | 
						||
CONSTANTLY DENIED BY MAINSTREAM MEDIA, ACADEMIA, AND THE
 | 
						||
MILITARY-INDUSTRIAL COMPLEX 11 (FOOTNOTE) THAT PRESIDENT
 | 
						||
EISENHOWER WARNED US ABOUT IN HIS FAREWELL ADDRESS.
 | 
						||
AS YOU KNOWN IN JULY,1947,THE ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD
 | 
						||
(RAAF) 12 (FOOTNOTE) ISSUED A PRESS RELEASE STATING THAT
 | 
						||
PERSONNEL FROM THE FIELD'S 509TH BOMB GROUP HAD
 | 
						||
RECOVERED A CRASHED "FLYING DISC" FROM A RANCH NEAR
 | 
						||
ROSWELL, NEW MEXICO, SPARKING INTENSE MEDIA INTEREST. 13
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
LATER THE SAME DAY, THE COMMANDING GENERAL OF THE EIGHTH
 | 
						||
AIR FORCE 14 (FOOTNOTE) STATED THAT MAJOR JESSE MARCEL, WHO
 | 
						||
WAS INVOLVED WITH THE ORIGINAL RECOVERY OF THE DEBRIS,
 | 
						||
HAD RECOVERED ONLY THE TATTERED REMNANTS OF A WEATHER 
 | 
						||
23
 | 
						||
BALLOON. THE TRUE FACTS OF THE INCIDENT HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
SUPPRESSED BY THE UNITED STATES GOVERNMENT SINCE THEN.
 | 
						||
YOU MAY NOT KNOW THAT I WAS ENLISTED IN THE U.S. WOMEN'S
 | 
						||
ARMY AIR FORCE(WAC) 15 (FOOTNOTE) MEDICAL CORP WHICH WAS A
 | 
						||
PART OF THE US ARMY BACK THEN. I WAS ASSIGNED TO THE
 | 
						||
509TH BOMB GROUP AS A FLIGHT NURSE 16 (FOOTNOTE)AT THE TIME
 | 
						||
OF THE INCIDENT.
 | 
						||
WHEN THE NEWS THAT THERE HAD BEEN A CRASH WAS RECEIVED
 | 
						||
AT THE BASE, I WAS ASKED TO ACCOMPANY MR. CAVITT, THE
 | 
						||
COUNTER INTELLIGENCE OFFICER, 17 (FOOTNOTE) TO THE CRASH SITE
 | 
						||
AS THE DRIVER OF HIS VEHICLE, AND TO RENDER ANY NEEDED
 | 
						||
EMERGENCY MEDICAL ASSISTANCE TO ANY SURVIVORS, IF
 | 
						||
NECESSARY. 18 (FOOTNOTE) THEREFORE, I BRIEFLY WITNESSED THE
 | 
						||
WRECKAGE OF AN ALIEN SPACE CRAFT, AS WELL AS THE REMAINS
 | 
						||
OF THE SEVERAL ALIEN PERSONNEL ABOARD THE CRAFT WHO WERE
 | 
						||
ALREADY DEAD.
 | 
						||
WHEN WE ARRIVED I LEARNED THAT ONE OF THE PERSONNEL ON
 | 
						||
BOARD THE CRAFT HAD SURVIVED THE CRASH, AND WAS
 | 
						||
CONSCIOUS, AND APPARENTLY UNINJURED. THE CONSCIOUS
 | 
						||
ALIEN WAS SIMILAR IN APPEARANCE, BUT NOT THE SAME AS,
 | 
						||
THE OTHERS. 19 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
NONE OF THE OTHER PERSONNEL PRESENT COULD COMMUNICATE
 | 
						||
WITH THE SURVIVOR, AS THE BEING DID NOT COMMUNICATE
 | 
						||
VERBALLY OR BY ANY RECOGNIZABLE SIGNS. HOWEVER, WHILE I
 | 
						||
EXAMINED THE "PATIENT" FOR INJURIES I IMMEDIATELY
 | 
						||
DETECTED AND UNDERSTOOD THAT THE ALIEN BEING WAS
 | 
						||
ATTEMPTING TO COMMUNICATE WITH ME BY "MENTAL IMAGES", OR
 | 
						||
"TELEPATHIC THOUGHT", 20 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH PROJECTED DIRECTLY
 | 
						||
FROM THE MIND OF THE BEING.
 | 
						||
I IMMEDIATELY REPORTED THIS PHENOMENON TO MR. CAVITT. AS
 | 
						||
NO OTHER PERSON PRESENT COULD PERCEIVE THESE THOUGHTS,
 | 
						||
AND THE ALIEN SEEMED ABLE AND WILLING TO COMMUNICATE
 | 
						||
WITH ME, IT WAS DECIDED, AFTER A BRIEF CONSULTATION WITH
 | 
						||
A SENIOR OFFICER, THAT I WOULD ACCOMPANY THE SURVIVING
 | 
						||
ALIEN BACK TO THE BASE.
 | 
						||
THIS WAS PARTLY DUE TO THE FACT THAT I WAS A NURSE, AND
 | 
						||
COULD ATTEND TO THE PHYSICAL NEEDS OF THE ALIEN, AS WELL
 | 
						||
AS SERVE AS A NON-THREATENING COMMUNICATOR AND
 | 
						||
COMPANION. AFTER ALL, I WAS THE ONLY WOMAN AT THE SITE
 | 
						||
AND THE ONLY ONE WHO WAS NOT ARMED. I WAS THEREAFTER
 | 
						||
ASSIGNED PERMANENTLY TO SERVE AS A "COMPANION" OF THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN AT ALL TIMES. 21 (FOOTNOTE) 
 | 
						||
24
 | 
						||
MY DUTY WAS TO COMMUNICATE WITH AND INTERVIEW THE ALIEN
 | 
						||
AND TO MAKE A COMPLETE REPORT OF ALL THAT I DISCOVERED
 | 
						||
TO COMMAND AUTHORITIES. SUBSEQUENTLY, I WAS SUPPLIED
 | 
						||
WITH SPECIFIC LISTS OF QUESTIONS PROVIDED TO ME BY
 | 
						||
MILITARY AND NON-MILITARY PERSONNEL, WHICH I WAS TO
 | 
						||
"INTERPRET" FOR THE ALIEN, AND RECORD THE RESPONSES TO
 | 
						||
THE QUESTIONS PROVIDED.
 | 
						||
I ALSO ACCOMPANIED THE ALIEN AT ALL TIMES DURING MEDICAL
 | 
						||
TESTING AND THE MANY OTHER EXAMINATIONS TO WHICH THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN WAS SUBJECTED BY STAFF FROM NUMEROUS GOVERNMENT
 | 
						||
AGENCIES.
 | 
						||
I WAS GIVEN A PROMOTION IN RANK TO SENIOR MASTER
 | 
						||
SERGEANT TO IMPROVE MY SECURITY RATING, AND TO INCREASE
 | 
						||
MY PAY GRADE FROM $54.00 A MONTH TO $138.00 A MONTH, FOR
 | 
						||
THIS VERY UNUSUAL ASSIGNMENT. I PERFORMED THESE DUTIES
 | 
						||
FROM JULY 7TH THROUGH AUGUST,1947,AT WHICH TIME THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN "DIED" OR DEPARTED THE "BODY", AS YOU WILL READ
 | 
						||
ABOUT IN MY NOTES.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH I WAS NEVER LEFT ENTIRELY ALONE WITH THE ALIEN,
 | 
						||
AS THERE WERE ALWAYS MILITARY PERSONNEL, INTELLIGENCE
 | 
						||
AGENCY PEOPLE AND A VARIETY OF OTHER OFFICIALS PRESENT
 | 
						||
FROM TIME TO TIME, I DID HAVE UNINTERRUPTED ACCESS TO
 | 
						||
AND COMMUNICATION WITH THE ALIEN BEING FOR NEARLY SIX
 | 
						||
WEEKS.
 | 
						||
HEREINAFTER IS AN OVERVIEW AND SUMMARY OF MY PERSONAL
 | 
						||
RECOLLECTIONS OF "CONVERSATIONS" WITH THE ALIEN CRAFT
 | 
						||
PILOT, WHOM I CAME TO KNOW BY THE IDENTITY OF "AIRL".
 | 
						||
I FEEL THAT IT IS MY DUTY AT THIS TIME, IN THE BEST
 | 
						||
INTEREST OF THE CITIZENS OF EARTH, TO REVEAL WHAT I HAVE
 | 
						||
LEARNED FROM MY INTERACTION WITH "AIRL" DURING THOSE SIX
 | 
						||
WEEKS, ON THE ANNIVERSARY OF HER "DEATH" OR DEPARTURE
 | 
						||
SIXTY YEARS AGO.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH I SERVED AS A NURSE IN THE ARMY AIR FORCE, I AM
 | 
						||
NOT A PILOT OR TECHNICIAN. FURTHER, I DID NOT HAVE ANY
 | 
						||
DIRECT CONTACT WITH THE SPACE CRAFT OR OTHER MATERIALS
 | 
						||
RECOVERED FROM THE CRASH SITE AT THAT TIME, OR
 | 
						||
THEREAFTER. TO THAT DEGREE IT MUST BE TAKEN INTO
 | 
						||
CONSIDERATION THAT MY UNDERSTANDING OF THE
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATIONS I HAD WITH " AIRL" ARE BASED ON MY OWN
 | 
						||
SUBJECTIVE ABILITY TO INTERPRET THE MEANING OF THE
 | 
						||
THOUGHTS AND MENTAL IMAGES I WAS ABLE TO PERCEIVE. 
 | 
						||
25
 | 
						||
OUR COMMUNICATION DID NOT CONSIST OF "SPOKEN LANGUAGE",
 | 
						||
IN THE CONVENTIONAL SENSE. INDEED, THE "BODY" OF THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN HAD NO "MOUTH" THROUGH WHICH TO SPEAK. OUR
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATION WAS BY TELEPATHY. AT FIRST, I COULD NOT
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND AIRL VERY CLEARLY. I COULD PERCEIVE IMAGES,
 | 
						||
EMOTIONS AND IMPRESSIONS, BUT IT WAS DIFFICULT FOR ME TO
 | 
						||
EXPRESS THESE VERBALLY. ONCE AIRL LEARNED THE ENGLISH
 | 
						||
LANGUAGE, SHE WAS ABLE TO FOCUS HER THOUGHTS MORE
 | 
						||
PRECISELY USING SYMBOLS AND MEANINGS OF WORDS I COULD
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND. LEARNING THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE WAS DONE AS A
 | 
						||
FAVOR TO ME. IT WAS MORE FOR MY OWN BENEFIT THAN HERS.
 | 
						||
BY THE END OF OUR INTERVIEW SESSIONS, AND INCREASINGLY
 | 
						||
SINCE THEN, I HAVE BECOME MORE COMFORTABLE WITH
 | 
						||
TELEPATHIC COMMUNICATION. I HAVE BECOME MORE ADEPT AT
 | 
						||
UNDERSTANDING AIRL'S THOUGHTS AS THOUGH THEY ARE MY OWN.
 | 
						||
SOMEHOW, HER THOUGHTS BECOME MY THOUGHTS. HER EMOTIONS
 | 
						||
ARE MY EMOTIONS. HOWEVER, THIS IS LIMITED BY HER
 | 
						||
WILLINGNESS AND INTENTION TO SHARE HER OWN, PERSONAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE WITH ME. SHE IS ABLE TO BE SELECTIVE ABOUT
 | 
						||
WHAT COMMUNICATION I AM ALLOWED TO RECEIVE FROM HER.
 | 
						||
LIKEWISE, HER EXPERIENCE, TRAINING, EDUCATION,
 | 
						||
RELATIONSHIPS AND PURPOSES ARE UNIQUELY HER OWN.
 | 
						||
THIS IS THE SYMBOL OF "THE DOMAIN"
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN IS A RACE OR CIVILIZATION OF WHICH AIRL, THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN I INTERVIEWED, IS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER
 | 
						||
SERVING IN THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. THE SYMBOL
 | 
						||
REPRESENTS THE ORIGIN AND UNLIMITED BOUNDARY OF THE
 | 
						||
KNOWN UNIVERSE, UNITED AND INTEGRATED INTO A VAST
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION UNDER THE CONTROL OF THE DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
AIRL IS CURRENTLY STATIONED AT A BASE IN THE ASTEROID
 | 
						||
BELT WHICH SHE REFERS AS A "SPACE STATION" IN THE SOLAR
 | 
						||
SYSTEM OF EARTH. FIRST AND FOREMOST, AIRL IS HERSELF.
 | 
						||
SECONDARILY, SHE VOLUNTARILY SERVES AS AN OFFICER, PILOT
 | 
						||
AND ENGINEER IN THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. IN THAT
 | 
						||
CAPACITY SHE HAS DUTIES AND RESPONSIBILITIES, BUT SHE IS
 | 
						||
AT LEAVE TO COME AND GO AS SHE PLEASES ALSO.
 | 
						||
PLEASE ACCEPT THIS MATERIAL AND MAKE IT KNOWN TO AS MANY
 | 
						||
PEOPLE AS POSSIBLE. I REPEAT THAT IT IS NOT MY
 | 
						||
INTENTION TO ENDANGER YOUR LIFE WITH THE POSSESSION OF
 | 
						||
THIS MATERIAL, NOR DO I REALLY EXPECT YOU TO BELIEVE ANY 
 | 
						||
26
 | 
						||
OF IT EITHER. HOWEVER, I DO SENSE THAT YOU CAN
 | 
						||
APPRECIATE THE VALUE THAT SUCH KNOWLEDGE MAY HAVE TO
 | 
						||
THOSE WHO ARE WILLING AND ABLE TO FACE THE REALITY OF
 | 
						||
IT.
 | 
						||
MANKIND NEEDS TO KNOW THE ANSWERS TO QUESTIONS WHICH ARE
 | 
						||
CONTAINED IN THESE DOCUMENTS. WHO ARE WE? WHERE DID WE
 | 
						||
COME FROM? WHAT IS OUR PURPOSE ON EARTH? IS MANKIND
 | 
						||
ALONE IN THE UNIVERSE? IF THERE IS INTELLIGENT LIFE
 | 
						||
ELSEWHERE WHY HAVE THEY NOT CONTACTED US?
 | 
						||
IT IS VITAL THAT PEOPLE UNDERSTAND THE DEVASTATING
 | 
						||
CONSEQUENCES TO OUR SPIRITUAL AND PHYSICAL SURVIVAL IF
 | 
						||
WE FAIL TO TAKE EFFECTIVE ACTION TO UNDO THE LONGSTANDING AND PERVASIVE EFFECTS OF ALIEN INTERVENTION ON
 | 
						||
EARTH.
 | 
						||
PERHAPS THE INFORMATION IN THESE DOCUMENTS WILL SERVE AS
 | 
						||
A STEPPING STONE TO A BETTER FUTURE FOR MANKIND. I HOPE
 | 
						||
THAT YOU CAN BE MORE CLEVER, CREATIVE AND COURAGEOUS IN
 | 
						||
THE DISTRIBUTION OF THIS INFORMATION THAN I HAVE BEEN.
 | 
						||
MAY THE GODS BLESS YOU AND KEEP YOU.
 | 
						||
MRS. MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY
 | 
						||
SENIOR MASTER SERGEANT
 | 
						||
WOMEN'S ARMY AIR FORCE MEDICAL CORP, RETIRED
 | 
						||
100 TROYTOWN HEIGHTS
 | 
						||
NAVAN, MEATH
 | 
						||
CO. MEATH, IRELAND
 | 
						||
27
 | 
						||
CHAPTER ONE
 | 
						||
MY FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"BY THE TIME THE ALIEN HAD BEEN RETURNED TO THE BASE I HAD ALREADY SPENT SEVERAL HOURS
 | 
						||
WITH HER. AS I MENTIONED, MR. CAVITT TOLD ME TO STAY WITH THE ALIEN, SINCE I WAS THE
 | 
						||
ONLY PERSON AMONG US WHO COULD UNDERSTAND HER COMMUNICATION. I COULD NOT
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND MY ABILITY TO "COMMUNICATE" WITH THE BEING. I HAD NEVER BEFORE THAT TIME
 | 
						||
EXPERIENCED TELEPATHIC COMMUNICATION WITH ANYONE.
 | 
						||
THE NON-VERBAL COMMUNICATION I EXPERIENCED WAS LIKE THE UNDERSTANDING YOU MIGHT
 | 
						||
HAVE WHEN A CHILD OR A DOG IS TRYING TO GET YOU TO UNDERSTAND SOMETHING, BUT MUCH,
 | 
						||
MUCH MORE DIRECT AND POWERFUL! EVEN THOUGH THERE WERE NO "WORDS" SPOKEN, OR
 | 
						||
SIGNS MADE, THE INTENTION OF THE THOUGHTS WERE UNMISTAKABLE TO ME. I REALIZED LATER
 | 
						||
THAT, ALTHOUGH I RECEIVED THE THOUGHT, I DID NOT NECESSARILY INTERPRET IT'S MEANING
 | 
						||
EXACTLY.
 | 
						||
I THINK THAT THE ALIEN BEING WAS NOT WILLING TO DISCUSS TECHNICAL MATTERS, DUE TO THE
 | 
						||
NATURE OF HER POSITION AS AN OFFICER AND PILOT WITH THE DUTY TO MAINTAIN THE SECURITY
 | 
						||
AND CONFIDENTIALITY REQUIRED BY HER OWN "UNIT" OR ORGANIZATION. ANY SOLDIER WHO IS
 | 
						||
CAPTURED BY THE "ENEMY" IN THE LINE OF DUTY HAS A RESPONSIBILITY TO WITHHOLD VITAL
 | 
						||
INFORMATION, EVEN IN THE FACE OF INTERROGATION OR TORTURE, OF COURSE.
 | 
						||
BUT, IN SPITE OF THAT, I HAVE ALWAYS FELT THAT THE ALIEN BEING WAS NOT REALLY TRYING TO
 | 
						||
HIDE ANYTHING FROM ME. I JUST NEVER GOT THAT FEELING. HER COMMUNICATION ALWAYS
 | 
						||
SEEMED HONEST AND SINCERE TO ME. BUT, I SUPPOSE YOU CAN NEVER KNOW FOR SURE. I
 | 
						||
DEFINITELY FEEL THAT I SHARED A UNIQUE "BOND" WITH THE ALIEN. IT WAS A KIND OF "TRUST" OR
 | 
						||
EMPATHY THAT YOU HAVE WITH A PATIENT, OR A CHILD. I THINK THIS IS BECAUSE THE ALIEN
 | 
						||
COULD UNDERSTAND THAT I WAS REALLY INTERESTED IN "HER" AND HAD NO HARMFUL INTENTION,
 | 
						||
NOR WOULD I ALLOW ANY HARM TO COME TO HER, IF I COULD PREVENT IT. THIS WAS TRUE TOO.
 | 
						||
I REFER TO THE ALIEN AS "HER". ACTUALLY, THE BEING WAS NOT SEXUAL IN ANY WAY, EITHER
 | 
						||
PHYSIOLOGICALLY OR PSYCHOLOGICALLY. "SHE" DID HAVE A RATHER STRONG, FEMININE
 | 
						||
PRESENCE AND DEMEANOR. HOWEVER, IN TERMS OF PHYSIOLOGY, THE BEING WAS "ASEXUAL"
 | 
						||
AND HAD NO INTERNAL OR EXTERNAL REPRODUCTIVE ORGANS. HER BODY WAS MORE LIKE THE
 | 
						||
BODY OF A "DOLL" OR "ROBOT". THERE WERE NO INTERNAL "ORGANS", AS THE BODY WAS NOT
 | 
						||
CONSTRUCTED OF BIOLOGICAL CELLS. IT DID HAVE A KIND OF "CIRCUIT" SYSTEM OR ELECTRICAL 
 | 
						||
28
 | 
						||
NERVOUS SYSTEM THAT RAN THROUGHOUT THE BODY, BUT I COULD NOT UNDERSTAND HOW IT
 | 
						||
WORKED.
 | 
						||
IN STATURE AND APPEARANCE THE BODY WAS QUITE SHORT AND PETITE. ABOUT A 40 INCHES TALL.
 | 
						||
THE HEAD WAS DISPROPORTIONATELY LARGE, RELATIVE TO ARMS, LEGS AND TORSO, WHICH WHERE
 | 
						||
THIN. THERE WERE THREE "FINGERS" ON EACH OF TWO" HANDS" AND "FEET" WHICH WERE
 | 
						||
SOMEWHAT PREHENSILE. 22 (FOOTNOTE) THE HEAD HAD NO OPERATIONAL "NOSE" OR "MOUTH"
 | 
						||
OR "EARS". I UNDERSTOOD THAT A SPACE OFFICER DOES NOT NEED THESE AS SPACE HAS NO
 | 
						||
ATMOSPHERE TO CONDUCT SOUND. THEREFORE, SOUND RELATED SENSORY ORGANS ARE NOT BUILT
 | 
						||
INTO THE BODY. NOR DOES THE BODY NEED TO CONSUME FOOD, HENCE, THE ABSENCE OF A
 | 
						||
MOUTH.
 | 
						||
THE EYES WERE QUITE LARGE. I WAS NEVER ABLE TO DETERMINE THE EXACT DEGREE OF VISUAL
 | 
						||
ACUITY OF WHICH THE EYES WERE CAPABLE, BUT I OBSERVED THAT HER SENSE OF SIGHT MUST
 | 
						||
HAVE BEEN EXTREMELY ACUTE. I THINK THE LENSES OF THE EYES, WHICH WERE VERY DARK AND
 | 
						||
OPAQUE, MAY ALSO HAVE BEEN ABLE TO DETECT WAVES OR PARTICLES BEYOND THE VISUAL
 | 
						||
SPECTRUM OF LIGHT. 23 (FOOTNOTE) I SUSPECT THAT THIS MAY HAVE INCLUDED THE FULL RANGE
 | 
						||
OF THE ELECTROMAGNETIC SPECTRUM, 24 (FOOTNOTE) OR MORE, BUT I DO NOT KNOW THIS FOR
 | 
						||
SURE.
 | 
						||
WHEN THE BEING LOOKED AT ME HER GAZE SEEMED TO PENETRATE RIGHT THROUGH ME, AS
 | 
						||
THOUGH SHE HAD "X-RAY VISION". 25 (FOOTNOTE) I FOUND THIS A LITTLE EMBARRASSING, AT FIRST,
 | 
						||
UNTIL I REALIZED THAT SHE HAD NO SEXUAL INTENTIONS. IN FACT, I DON'T THINK SHE EVER EVEN
 | 
						||
HAD THE THOUGHT THAT I WAS MALE OR FEMALE.
 | 
						||
IT BECOME VERY OBVIOUS AFTER A SHORT TIME WITH THE BEING THAT HER BODY DID NOT REQUIRE
 | 
						||
OXYGEN, FOOD OR WATER OR ANY OTHER EXTERNAL SOURCE OF NUTRITION OR ENERGY. AS I
 | 
						||
LEARNED LATER, THIS BEING SUPPLIED HER OWN "ENERGY", WHICH ANIMATED AND OPERATED THE
 | 
						||
BODY. IT SEEMED A LITTLE BIT EERIE AT FIRST, BUT I GOT USED TO THE IDEA. IT'S REALLY A VERY,
 | 
						||
VERY SIMPLE BODY. THERE IS NOT MUCH TO IT, COMPARED TO OUR OWN BODIES.
 | 
						||
AIRL EXPLAINED TO ME THAT IT WAS NOT MECHANICAL, LIKE A ROBOT, NOR WAS IT BIOLOGICAL. IT
 | 
						||
IS ANIMATED DIRECTLY BY HER AS A SPIRITUAL BEING. TECHNICALLY, FROM A MEDICAL
 | 
						||
STANDPOINT, I WOULD SAY THAT AIRL'S BODY COULD NOT EVEN BE CALLED "ALIVE". HER "DOLL"
 | 
						||
BODY IS NOT A BIOLOGICAL LIFE FORM, 26 (FOOTNOTE) WITH CELLS, AND SO FORTH.
 | 
						||
 IT HAD A SMOOTH SKIN, OR COVERING WHICH WAS GRAY IN COLOR. THE BODY WAS HIGHLY
 | 
						||
TOLERANT TO CHANGES IN TEMPERATURE, ATMOSPHERIC CONDITIONS, AND PRESSURE. THE LIMBS
 | 
						||
WERE QUITE FRAIL, WITHOUT MUSCULATURE. IN SPACE THERE IS NO GRAVITY, 27 (FOOTNOTE) SO
 | 
						||
VERY LITTLE MUSCLE STRENGTH IS NEEDED. THE BODY WAS USED ALMOST ENTIRELY ON SPACE
 | 
						||
CRAFT OR IN LOW, OR NO-GRAVITY ENVIRONMENTS. SINCE EARTH HAS A HEAVY GRAVITY, THE
 | 
						||
BODY WAS NOT ABLE TO WALK AROUND VERY WELL AS THE LEGS WERE NOT REALLY SUITED TO THAT
 | 
						||
PURPOSE. THE FEET AND HANDS WERE QUITE FLEXIBLE AND AGILE HOWEVER.
 | 
						||
OVER NIGHT, BEFORE MY FIRST INTERVIEW WITH THE ALIEN, THE AREA HAD BEEN TRANSFORMED
 | 
						||
INTO A BUZZING HIVE OF ACTIVITY. THERE WERE A DOZEN MEN WORKING ON SETTING UP LIGHTS 
 | 
						||
29
 | 
						||
AND CAMERA EQUIPMENT. A MOTION PICTURE CAMERA AND MICROPHONE AND A TAPE
 | 
						||
RECORDER WAS THERE ALSO SET UP IN THE "INTERVIEW ROOM". (I DON'T UNDERSTAND WHY A
 | 
						||
MICROPHONE WAS NEEDED, SINCE THERE WAS NO VERBAL COMMUNICATION POSSIBLE WITH THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN.) THERE WAS ALSO A STENOGRAPHER 28 (FOOTNOTE) AND SEVERAL PEOPLE BUSILY TYPING
 | 
						||
ON TYPEWRITERS.
 | 
						||
I WAS INFORMED THAT AN EXPERT FOREIGN LANGUAGE INTERPRETER AND A "CODE BREAKING"
 | 
						||
TEAM HAD BEEN FLOWN TO THE BASE DURING THE NIGHT TO ASSIST WITH MY EFFORTS TO
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATE WITH THE ALIEN. THERE WERE ALSO SEVERAL MEDICAL PERSONNEL --
 | 
						||
SPECIALISTS IN VARIOUS FIELDS -- TO EXAMINE THE ALIEN. AND, A PROFESSOR OF PSYCHOLOGY
 | 
						||
WAS THERE TO HELP FORMULATE QUESTIONS AND "INTERPRET" THE ANSWERS. AS I WAS JUST A
 | 
						||
NURSE, I WAS NOT CONSIDERED TO BE A "QUALIFIED" INTERPRETER, EVEN THOUGH I WAS THE ONLY
 | 
						||
ONE THERE WHO COULD UNDERSTAND ANYTHING THE ALIEN WAS THINKING!
 | 
						||
THERE WERE MANY SUBSEQUENT CONVERSATIONS BETWEEN US. EACH "INTERVIEW" RESULTED IN
 | 
						||
AN EXPONENTIAL INCREASE IN UNDERSTANDING BETWEEN US, AS I WILL DISCUSS LATER ON IN MY
 | 
						||
NOTES. THIS IS THE FIRST TRANSCRIPT WITH THE ANSWERS TO A LIST OF QUESTIONS PROVIDED TO
 | 
						||
ME BY THE INTELLIGENCE OFFICER AT THE BASE WHICH I DEBRIEFED TO THE STENOGRAPHER
 | 
						||
IMMEDIATELY FOLLOWING THE INTERVIEW."
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 9. 7. 1947
 | 
						||
"QUESTION - "ARE YOU INJURED?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHAT MEDICAL ASSISTANCE DO YOU REQUIRE?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NONE
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "DO NEED FOOD OR WATER OR OTHER
 | 
						||
SUSTENANCE?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO 
 | 
						||
30
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "DO YOU HAVE ANY SPECIAL ENVIRONMENTAL
 | 
						||
NEEDS, SUCH AS AIR TEMPERATURE, ATMOSPHERIC CHEMICAL
 | 
						||
CONTENT, AIR PRESSURE, OR WASTE ELIMINATION?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO. I AM NOT A BIOLOGICAL BEING.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "DOES YOUR BODY OR SPACE CRAFT CARRY ANY
 | 
						||
GERMS OR CONTAMINATION THAT MAY BE HARMFUL TO HUMANS
 | 
						||
OR OTHER EARTH LIFE FORMS?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO GERMS IN SPACE.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "DOES YOUR GOVERNMENT KNOW YOU ARE HERE?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NOT AT THIS TIME
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "ARE OTHERS OF YOUR KIND GOING TO COME
 | 
						||
LOOKING FOR YOU?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
YES
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHAT IS THE WEAPONS CAPABILITY OF YOUR
 | 
						||
PEOPLE?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
VERY DESTRUCTIVE.
 | 
						||
I DID NOT UNDERSTAND THE EXACT NATURE OF THE KIND OF
 | 
						||
ARMS OR WEAPONS THAT THEY MIGHT HAVE, BUT I DID NOT
 | 
						||
FEEL THAT THERE WAS ANY MALEVOLENT INTENTION IN HER
 | 
						||
REPLY, JUST A STATEMENT OF FACT.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHY DID YOUR SPACE CRAFT CRASH?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER - 
 | 
						||
31
 | 
						||
IT WAS STRUCK BY AN ELECTRICAL DISCHARGE FROM THE
 | 
						||
ATMOSPHERE WHICH CAUSED US TO LOSE CONTROL.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHY WAS YOUR SPACE CRAFT IN THIS AREA?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
INVESTIGATION OF "BURNING CLOUDS" / RADIATION /
 | 
						||
EXPLOSIONS 29 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "HOW DOES YOUR SPACE CRAFT FLY?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
IT IS CONTROLLED THROUGH "MIND". RESPONDS TO
 | 
						||
"THOUGHT COMMANDS".
 | 
						||
"MIND" OR "THOUGHT COMMAND" ARE THE ONLY ENGLISH
 | 
						||
LANGUAGE WORDS I CAN THINK OF TO DESCRIBE THE
 | 
						||
THOUGHT. THEIR BODIES, AND I THINK, THE SPACE CRAFT,
 | 
						||
ARE CONNECTED DIRECTLY TO THEM THROUGH SOME KIND OF
 | 
						||
ELECTRICAL "NERVOUS SYSTEM" THAT THEY CONTROL WITH
 | 
						||
THEIR OWN THOUGHTS.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "HOW DO YOUR PEOPLE COMMUNICATE WITH EACH
 | 
						||
OTHER?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
THROUGH MIND /THOUGHT.
 | 
						||
THE WORDS "MIND" AND "THOUGHT" COMBINED TOGETHER ARE
 | 
						||
THE CLOSEST ENGLISH LANGUAGE WORDS I CAN THINK OF TO
 | 
						||
DESCRIBE THE IDEA AT THIS TIME. HOWEVER, IT WAS VERY
 | 
						||
OBVIOUS TO ME THAT THEY COMMUNICATE DIRECTLY FROM THE
 | 
						||
MIND, JUST AS SHE IS COMMUNICATING WITH ME.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "DO YOU HAVE A WRITTEN LANGUAGE OR SYMBOLS
 | 
						||
FOR COMMUNICATION?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
YES
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHAT PLANET ARE YOU FROM?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER - 
 | 
						||
32
 | 
						||
THE HOME / BIRTHPLACE WORLD OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
SINCE I AM NOT AN ASTRONOMER, I HAVE NO WAY OF
 | 
						||
THINKING IN TERMS OF STARS, GALAXIES, CONSTELLATIONS
 | 
						||
AND DIRECTIONS IN SPACE. THE IMPRESSION I RECEIVED
 | 
						||
WAS OF A PLANET IN THE CENTER OF A HUGE CLUSTER OF
 | 
						||
GALAXIES THAT IS TO HER LIKE "HOME", OR "BIRTHPLACE".
 | 
						||
THE WORD "DOMAIN" IS THE CLOSEST WORD I CAN THINK OF
 | 
						||
TO DESCRIBE HER CONCEPT, IMAGES AND THOUGHTS ABOUT
 | 
						||
WHERE SHE IS FROM. IT COULD AS EASILY BE CALLED THE
 | 
						||
"TERRITORY" OR THE "REALM". HOWEVER, I AM SURE THAT
 | 
						||
IT WAS NOT JUST A PLANET OR A SOLAR SYSTEM OR A
 | 
						||
CLUSTER OF STARS, BUT AN ENORMOUS NUMBER OF GALAXIES!
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WILL YOUR GOVERNMENT SEND REPRESENTATIVES
 | 
						||
TO MEET WITH OUR LEADERS?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHAT ARE YOUR INTENTIONS CONCERNING
 | 
						||
EARTH?"
 | 
						||
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
PRESERVE / PROTECT PROPERTY OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHAT HAVE YOU LEARNED ABOUT EARTH
 | 
						||
GOVERNMENTS AND MILITARY INSTALLATIONS?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
POOR / SMALL. DESTROY PLANET.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHY HAVEN'T YOUR PEOPLE MADE YOUR
 | 
						||
EXISTENCE KNOWN TO THE PEOPLE OF EARTH?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
WATCH / OBSERVE. NO CONTACT.
 | 
						||
I GOT THE IMPRESSION THAT CONTACT WITH PEOPLE ON
 | 
						||
EARTH WAS NOT PERMITTED, BUT I COULD NOT THINK OF A
 | 
						||
WORD OR IDEA THAT COMMUNICATED THE IMPRESSION I GOT
 | 
						||
EXACTLY. THEY ARE JUST OBSERVING US. 
 | 
						||
33
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "HAVE YOUR PEOPLE VISITED EARTH’S
 | 
						||
PREVIOUSLY?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
PERIODIC / REPEATING OBSERVATIONS.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "HOW LONG HAVE YOU KNOWN ABOUT EARTH?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
LONG BEFORE HUMANS.
 | 
						||
I AM NOT SURE IF THE WORD "PREHISTORIC" WOULD BE MORE
 | 
						||
ACCURATE, BUT IT WAS DEFINITELY A VERY LONG PERIOD OF
 | 
						||
TIME BEFORE HUMAN BEINGS EVOLVED.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHAT DO YOU KNOW ABOUT THE HISTORY OF
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION ON EARTH?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
SMALL INTEREST / ATTENTION. SMALL TIME.
 | 
						||
THE ANSWER TO THIS QUESTION SEEMED VERY VAGUE TO ME.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, I PERCEIVED THAT HER INTEREST IN EARTH
 | 
						||
HISTORY IS NOT VERY STRONG OR THAT SHE DID NOT PAY
 | 
						||
MUCH ATTENTION TO IT. OR, MAYBE, ... I DON'T KNOW.
 | 
						||
I DIDN'T REALLY GET AN ANSWER TO THE QUESTION.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "CAN YOU DESCRIBE YOUR HOME WORLD TO US?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
PLACE OF CIVILIZATION / CULTURE / HISTORY. LARGE
 | 
						||
PLANET. WEALTH / RESOURCES ALWAYS. ORDER. POWER.
 | 
						||
KNOWLEDGE / WISDOM. TWO STARS. THREE MOONS.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHAT IS THE STATE OF DEVELOPMENT OF YOUR
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
ANCIENT. TRILLIONS OF YEARS. ALWAYS. ABOVE ALL
 | 
						||
OTHERS. PLAN. SCHEDULE. PROGRESS. WIN. HIGH GOALS
 | 
						||
/ IDEAS. 
 | 
						||
34
 | 
						||
I USE THE NUMBER "TRILLIONS" 30 (FOOTNOTE) BECAUSE I AM
 | 
						||
SURE THAT THE MEANING WAS A NUMBER LARGER THAN MANY
 | 
						||
BILLIONS. THE IDEA OF THE LENGTH OF TIME SHE
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATED IS BEYOND ME. IT'S REALLY CLOSER TO
 | 
						||
THE IDEA OF "INFINITY" IN TERMS OF EARTH YEARS.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "DO YOU BELIEVE IN GOD?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
WE THINK. IT IS. MAKE IT CONTINUE. ALWAYS.
 | 
						||
I AM SURE THAT THE ALIEN BEING DOES NOT UNDERSTAND
 | 
						||
THE CONCEPT OF "GOD" OR "WORSHIP" AS WE DO. I ASSUME
 | 
						||
THAT THE PEOPLE IN HER CIVILIZATION WERE ALL
 | 
						||
ATHEISTS. MY IMPRESSION WAS THAT THEY THINK VERY
 | 
						||
HIGHLY OF THEMSELVES AND ARE VERY PRIDEFUL INDEED!
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "WHAT TYPE OF SOCIETY DO YOU HAVE?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
ORDER. POWER. FUTURE ALWAYS. CONTROL. GROW.
 | 
						||
THESE ARE THE CLOSEST WORDS I COULD USE TO DESCRIBE
 | 
						||
THE IDEA SHE HAD ABOUT HER OWN SOCIETY OR
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION. HER "EMOTION" WHEN COMMUNICATING HER
 | 
						||
RESPONSE TO THIS QUESTION BECAME VERY INTENSE, VERY
 | 
						||
BRIGHT AND EMPHATIC! HER THOUGHT WAS FILLED WITH AN
 | 
						||
EMOTION THAT GAVE ME A FEELING OF JUBILATION OR JOY.
 | 
						||
BUT, IT MADE ME VERY NERVOUS ALSO.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - "ARE THERE OTHER INTELLIGENT LIFE FORMS
 | 
						||
BESIDES YOURSELF IN THE UNIVERSE?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
EVERYWHERE. WE ARE GREATEST / HIGHEST OF ALL.
 | 
						||
DUE TO HER SMALL STATURE, I AM SURE THAT SHE DID NOT
 | 
						||
MEAN "TALLEST" OR "BIGGEST". AGAIN, HER PRIDEFUL
 | 
						||
"NATURE" SHOWED THROUGH IN THE FEELING I RECEIVED
 | 
						||
FROM HER."
 | 
						||
(MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE) 
 | 
						||
35
 | 
						||
"THIS WAS THE CONCLUSION OF THE FIRST INTERVIEW. WHEN THE ANSWERS TO THE FIRST
 | 
						||
LIST OF QUESTIONS WERE TYPED AND GIVEN TO THE PEOPLE WHO WERE WAITING FOR THEM,
 | 
						||
THEY WERE VERY EXCITED THAT I WAS ABLE TO GET THE ALIEN TO SAY ANYTHING!
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, AFTER THEY FINISHED READING MY ANSWERS THEY WERE DISAPPOINTED THAT I
 | 
						||
COULD NOT UNDERSTAND MORE CLEARLY. NOW THEY HAD A LOT OF NEW QUESTIONS
 | 
						||
BECAUSE OF THE ANSWERS I RECEIVED TO THE FIRST LIST OF QUESTIONS.
 | 
						||
AN OFFICER TOLD ME TO AWAIT FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS. I WAITED FOR SEVERAL HOURS IN THE
 | 
						||
ADJOINING OFFICE. I WAS NOT ALLOWED TO CONTINUE MY "INTERVIEW" WITH THE ALIEN.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, I WAS ALWAYS WELL TREATED AND ALLOWED TO EAT AND SLEEP AND USE THE
 | 
						||
RESTROOM FACILITIES WHENEVER I WANTED.
 | 
						||
EVENTUALLY, A NEW LIST OF QUESTIONS WAS WRITTEN FOR ME TO ASK THE ALIEN. I
 | 
						||
GATHERED THAT QUITE A FEW OTHER AGENTS, GOVERNMENT AND MILITARY OFFICIALS HAD
 | 
						||
ARRIVED AT THE BASE BY THIS TIME. THEY TOLD ME THAT SEVERAL OTHER PEOPLE WOULD BE
 | 
						||
IN THE ROOM WITH ME DURING THE NEXT INTERVIEW SO THEY COULD PROMPT ME TO ASK
 | 
						||
FOR MORE DETAILS DURING THE INTERVIEW. HOWEVER, WHEN I ATTEMPTED TO CONDUCT
 | 
						||
THE INTERVIEW WITH THESE PEOPLE IN THE ROOM, I RECEIVED NO THOUGHTS, EMOTIONS OR
 | 
						||
ANY OTHER PERCEPTIBLE COMMUNICATION FROM THE ALIEN. NOTHING. THE ALIEN JUST SAT
 | 
						||
IN A CHAIR WITHOUT MOVING.
 | 
						||
WE ALL LEFT THE INTERVIEW ROOM. THE INTELLIGENCE AGENT BECAME VERY AGITATED
 | 
						||
ABOUT THIS. HE ACCUSED ME OF LYING OR MAKING UP THE ANSWERS TO THE FIRST
 | 
						||
QUESTIONS. I INSISTED THAT MY ANSWERS WERE HONEST, AND AS ACCURATE AS I COULD
 | 
						||
MAKE THEM!
 | 
						||
LATER THAT DAY, IT WAS DECIDED THAT SEVERAL OTHER PEOPLE WOULD ATTEMPT TO ASK
 | 
						||
QUESTIONS OF THE ALIEN. HOWEVER, IN SPITE OF SEVERAL ATTEMPTS BY DIFFERENT
 | 
						||
"EXPERTS", NO ONE ELSE WAS EVER ABLE TO GET ANY COMMUNICATION AT ALL FROM THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN.
 | 
						||
OVER THE NEXT SEVERAL DAYS A PSYCHIC RESEARCH SCIENTIST FROM BACK EAST WAS
 | 
						||
FLOWN TO THE BASE TO INTERVIEW THE ALIEN. HER NAME WAS GERTRUDE SOMETHING OR
 | 
						||
OTHER. I DON'T RECALL THE LAST NAME. 31 (FOOTNOTE) ON ANOTHER OCCASION AN INDIAN
 | 
						||
CLAIRVOYANT NAMED KRISHNAMURTI 32 (FOOTNOTE) CAME TO THE BASE TO TRY TO
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATE WITH THE ALIEN . NEITHER ONE WAS SUCCESSFUL AT GETTING THE ALIEN TO
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATE ANYTHING. I WAS PERSONALLY NOT ABLE TO COMMUNICATE TELEPATHICALLY
 | 
						||
WITH EITHER OF THESE PEOPLE EITHER, ALTHOUGH I DID THINK THAT MR. KRISHNAMURTI
 | 
						||
WAS A VERY KIND AND INTELLIGENT GENTLEMAN.
 | 
						||
FINALLY, IT WAS DECIDED THAT I SHOULD BE LEFT WITH THE ALIEN BY MYSELF TO SEE IF I
 | 
						||
COULD GET ANY ANSWERS." 
 | 
						||
36
 | 
						||
CHAPTER TWO
 | 
						||
MY SECOND INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
"IN THE NEXT INTERVIEW I WAS TOLD TO ASK THE ALIEN ONLY ONE QUESTION."
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 10. 7. 1947
 | 
						||
"QUESTION - "WHY HAVE YOU STOPPED COMMUNICATING?"
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO STOP. OTHERS. HIDDEN / COVERED. SECRET FEAR.
 | 
						||
THE ALIEN CAN NOT COMMUNICATE WITH THEM BECAUSE THEY
 | 
						||
WERE AFRAID OF HER, OR DO NOT TRUST HER. AND, IT IS
 | 
						||
CLEAR TO ME THAT THE ALIEN IS VERY AWARE THAT SOME
 | 
						||
PEOPLE HAVE SECRET INTENTIONS TOWARD HER AND ARE HIDING
 | 
						||
THEIR REAL THOUGHTS. IT IS EQUALLY OBVIOUS TO ME THAT
 | 
						||
THE ALIEN DOES NOT HAVE EVEN A TINY BIT OF FEAR OF US,
 | 
						||
OR ANYTHING ELSE, FOR THAT MATTER!"
 | 
						||
(MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"I PONDERED THE WORDS I CHOSE TO CONVEY THE MEANING OF THE ALIENS THOUGHTS VERY
 | 
						||
CAREFULLY BEFORE REPORTING TO THE STENOGRAPHER AND THE PEOPLE WHO WERE WAITING
 | 
						||
ANXIOUSLY IN THE OTHER ROOM.
 | 
						||
PERSONALLY, I NEVER SUFFERED ANY FEAR OR MISAPPREHENSION ABOUT THE ALIEN
 | 
						||
WHATSOEVER. I WAS VERY, VERY CURIOUS AND EXCITED TO LEARN ANYTHING AND
 | 
						||
EVERYTHING I COULD ABOUT HER AND FROM HER. HOWEVER, LIKE THE ALIEN, I DID NOT
 | 
						||
HAVE MUCH TRUST OR CONFIDENCE IN THE AGENTS OR "AUTHORITIES" WHO WERE 
 | 
						||
37
 | 
						||
CONTROLLING MY INTERVIEWS. I HAD NO IDEA WHAT THEIR INTENTIONS TOWARD HER MIGHT
 | 
						||
BE. HOWEVER, I AM SURE THAT THE MILITARY OFFICERS WERE VERY, VERY NERVOUS ABOUT
 | 
						||
HAVING AN ALIEN SPACE CRAFT AND PILOT ON THEIR HANDS!
 | 
						||
AT THAT MOMENT, MY GREATEST WORRY WAS HOW TO MORE CLEARLY UNDERSTAND THE
 | 
						||
THOUGHTS AND IDEAS OF THE ALIEN. I THINK THAT I WAS DOING PRETTY WELL AS A
 | 
						||
TELEPATHIC "RECEIVER", BUT NOT AS GOOD AS TELEPATHIC "SENDER".
 | 
						||
I WANTED DESPERATELY TO FIGURE OUT A BETTER WAY TO COMMUNICATE WITH THE ALIEN IN
 | 
						||
A WAY THAT WOULD ENABLE THE GROWING LEGION OF GOVERNMENT OFFICIALS TO
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND HER MORE DIRECTLY, WITHOUT HAVING TO RELY ON MY INTERPRETATION OF HER
 | 
						||
THOUGHTS. I DID NOT FEEL VERY WELL QUALIFIED TO ACT AS AN INTERPRETER, YET I WAS THE
 | 
						||
ONLY PERSON WITH WHOM THE ALIEN WOULD COMMUNICATE, SO IT WAS UP TO ME TO GET
 | 
						||
THE JOB DONE.
 | 
						||
I WAS ALSO BECOMING ACUTELY AWARE THAT THIS WAS PROBABLY THE BIGGEST "NEWS
 | 
						||
EVENT" IN THE HISTORY OF EARTH, AND THAT I SHOULD BE PROUD TO HAVE ANY PART IN IT.
 | 
						||
OF COURSE BY THAT TIME THE ENTIRE INCIDENT HAD BEEN OFFICIALLY DENIED IN THE PRESS
 | 
						||
AND A COVER-UP OF IMMENSE PROPORTIONS BY THE MILITARY AND THE "POWERS THAT BE"
 | 
						||
33 (FOOTNOTE) HAD ALREADY BEGUN.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, I WAS BEGINNING TO FEEL THE PRESSURE OF THE RESPONSIBILITY FOR BEING THE
 | 
						||
FIRST PERSON ON EARTH, AS FAR AS I KNEW, TO COMMUNICATE WITH AN EXTRATERRESTRIAL
 | 
						||
LIFE FORM! I THINK I KNOW HOW COLUMBUS 34 (FOOTNOTE) MUST HAVE FELT WHEN HE
 | 
						||
DISCOVERED A "NEW WORLD" THE SIZE OF A CONTINENT ON ONE SMALL PLANET. BUT, I WAS
 | 
						||
ABOUT TO DISCOVER AN ENTIRELY NEW, UNEXPLORED UNIVERSE! 35 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
 | 
						||
WHILE I WAITED FOR MY NEXT INSTRUCTIONS FROM MY SUPERIORS I WENT TO MY
 | 
						||
QUARTERS, UNDER ESCORT OF SEVERAL HEAVILY ARMED MPS. SEVERAL OTHER MEN DRESSED
 | 
						||
IN BLACK SUITS AND TIES ACCOMPANIED ME ALSO. THEY WERE STILL THERE WHEN I GOT UP
 | 
						||
IN THE MORNING. AFTER BREAKFAST, WHICH WAS BROUGHT TO ME IN MY OWN QUARTERS,
 | 
						||
THEY ESCORTED ME BACK TO THE OFFICE AT THE BASE THAT WAS USED FOR THE INTERVIEW." 
 | 
						||
38
 | 
						||
CHAPTER THREE
 | 
						||
MY THIRD INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"THE THIRD INTERVIEW, AND ALL SUBSEQUENT INTERVIEWS THAT I HAD WITH THE ALIEN WERE
 | 
						||
OBSERVED AND RECORDED, AS I MENTIONED ABOVE, BY DOZENS OF OTHER PEOPLE.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH THEY WERE NOT PHYSICALLY PRESENT, A SPECIAL ROOM HAD BEEN CONSTRUCTED
 | 
						||
WITH A WINDOW OF ONE-WAY GLASS THROUGH WHICH THE INTERVIEW COULD BE OBSERVED
 | 
						||
FROM AN ADJOINING ROOM, WITHOUT INTRUDING ON THE ALIEN.
 | 
						||
THE ALIEN HAD BEEN MOVED INTO THE NEWLY CONSTRUCTED ROOM AND WAS SEATED IN AN
 | 
						||
ORDINARY OVERSTUFFED LIVING ROOM CHAIR COVERED WITH A FLOWERY FABRIC. I'M SURE
 | 
						||
THAT SOMEONE HAD BEEN SENT INTO TOWN TO BUY A CHAIR FROM THE NEAREST AVAILABLE
 | 
						||
FURNITURE STORE. THE ALIENS BODY WAS ABOUT THE SAME SIZE AS A VERY THIN 5 YEAR
 | 
						||
OLD CHILD, SO SHE WAS DWARFED BY THE CHAIR.
 | 
						||
SINCE HER BODY WAS NOT BIOLOGICAL IT DIDN'T NEED ANY FOOD, AIR OR HEAT, AND
 | 
						||
APPARENTLY, SHE DIDN'T SLEEP EITHER. THERE WERE NO EYELIDS, OR EYEBROWS ABOVE
 | 
						||
HER EYES, SO THE EYES DIDN'T CLOSE. I DON'T THINK ANYONE COULD TELL WHETHER SHE WAS
 | 
						||
SLEEPING OR AWAKE AS LONG AS SHE WAS SITTING UPRIGHT IN THE CHAIR. UNLESS SHE
 | 
						||
MOVED HER BODY OR GESTURED WITH HER HAND, IT WOULD BE HARD TO TELL WHETHER SHE
 | 
						||
WAS EVEN ALIVE OR NOT, UNLESS YOU COULD PERCEIVE HER THOUGHTS.
 | 
						||
EVENTUALLY, I LEARNED THAT THE ALIEN WAS NOT IDENTIFIED BY HER BODY, BUT BY HER
 | 
						||
"PERSONALITY", SO TO SPEAK. SHE WAS KNOWN BY HER FELLOW ALIENS AS "AIRL". THIS
 | 
						||
IS THE CLOSEST WORD I CAN USE TO DESCRIBE THE NAME USING THE ENGLISH ALPHABET. I
 | 
						||
SENSED THAT SHE PREFERRED THE FEMININE GENDER. I THINK WE SHARED A NATURAL,
 | 
						||
FEMALE EMPATHY AND NURTURING ATTITUDE TOWARD LIFE AND EACH OTHER. I AM SURE SHE
 | 
						||
DID NOT FEEL COMFORTABLE WITH THE COMBATIVE, AGGRESSIVE, DOMINEERING ATTITUDE OF
 | 
						||
THE MALE OFFICERS AND AGENTS, EACH OF WHOM WAS MORE CONCERNED WITH THEIR OWN
 | 
						||
PERSONAL SELF-IMPORTANCE AND POWER THAN WITH DISCOVERING THE SECRETS OF THE
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE!
 | 
						||
WHEN I ENTERED THE ROOM, SHE WAS VERY PLEASED TO SEE ME. I FELT A VERY GENUINE
 | 
						||
SENSE OF RECOGNITION, RELIEF AND A "WARM" FEELING FROM HER. IT WAS LIKE THE EAGER
 | 
						||
EXCITEMENT AND UNCONDITIONAL, PLATONIC AFFECTION ONE FEELS FROM A DOG OR CHILD,
 | 
						||
YET WITH A CALM AND RESERVED CONTROL. I MUST SAY THAT I WAS SURPRISED THAT I FELT
 | 
						||
THE SAME SORT OF AFFECTION FOR THE ALIEN BEING, ESPECIALLY SINCE WE HAD SPENT SO 
 | 
						||
39
 | 
						||
LITTLE TIME WITH EACH OTHER. I WAS PLEASED THAT I WAS ABLE TO CONTINUE MY
 | 
						||
INTERVIEWS WITH HER IN SPITE OF ALL THE ATTENTION IT WAS GETTING FROM THE STREAM OF
 | 
						||
GOVERNMENT AND MILITARY PEOPLE ARRIVING AT THE BASE.
 | 
						||
IT WAS VERY OBVIOUS THAT THE PEOPLE WHO WROTE THE NEXT SERIES OF QUESTIONS FOR
 | 
						||
ME WANTED TO LEARN HOW TO COMMUNICATE WITH THE ALIEN THEMSELVES, WITHOUT
 | 
						||
HAVING TO GO THROUGH ME.
 | 
						||
HERE ARE THE ANSWERS TO THE NEW LIST OF QUESTIONS:"
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 11. 7. 1947
 | 
						||
"QUESTION - CAN YOU READ OR WRITE ANY EARTH LANGUAGES?
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - DO YOU UNDERSTAND NUMBERS OR MATHEMATICS?
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
YES. I AM OFFICER / PILOT / ENGINEER
 | 
						||
QUESTION - CAN YOU WRITE OR DRAW SYMBOLS OR PICTURES
 | 
						||
THAT WE MAY BE ABLE TO TRANSLATE INTO OUR OWN
 | 
						||
LANGUAGE?
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
UNCERTAIN
 | 
						||
QUESTION - ARE THERE ANY OTHER SIGNS OR MEANS OF
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATION YOU CAN USE TO HELP US UNDERSTAND YOUR
 | 
						||
THOUGHTS MORE CLEARLY?
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO." 
 | 
						||
40
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"I WAS VERY SURE THAT THIS WAS NOT TRUE. BUT, I UNDERSTOOD CLEARLY THAT AIRL WAS
 | 
						||
NOT WILLING TO COMMUNICATE IN WRITING OR DRAWING OR SIGN LANGUAGE. MY FEELING
 | 
						||
WAS THAT SHE WAS FOLLOWING ORDERS, LIKE ANY SOLDIER WHO HAS BEEN CAPTURED, NOT TO
 | 
						||
REVEAL ANY INFORMATION THAT MIGHT BE USEFUL TO AN ENEMY, EVEN UNDER TORTURE. SHE
 | 
						||
WAS ONLY ABLE AND WILLING TO REVEAL NON-CONFIDENTIAL, OR PERSONAL INFORMATION, OR
 | 
						||
"NAME, RANK AND SERIAL NUMBER"."
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 11. 7. 1947, 2ND SESSION
 | 
						||
"QUESTION - CAN YOU SHOW US ON A MAP OF THE STARS
 | 
						||
WHICH IS THE STAR OF YOUR HOME PLANET? 36 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
NO.
 | 
						||
THIS IS NOT BECAUSE SHE DOES NOT KNOW THE DIRECTIONS
 | 
						||
FROM EARTH TO HER HOME PLANET. SHE WAS UNWILLING TO
 | 
						||
REVEAL THE LOCATION. IT WAS ALSO DUE TO THE FACT THAT
 | 
						||
THE STAR SYSTEM OF HER HOME PLANET DOES NOT EXIST ON
 | 
						||
ANY STAR MAP ON EARTH. IT IS TOO FAR AWAY.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - HOW LONG WILL IT TAKE YOUR PEOPLE TO LOCATE
 | 
						||
YOU HERE?
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
UNKNOWN.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - HOW LONG WOULD IT TAKE YOUR PEOPLE TO
 | 
						||
TRAVEL HERE TO RESCUE YOU?
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
MINUTES OR HOURS. 
 | 
						||
41
 | 
						||
QUESTION - HOW CAN WE MAKE THEM UNDERSTAND THAT WE DO
 | 
						||
NOT INTEND TO HARM YOU?
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
INTENTIONS ARE CLEAR. SEE IN YOUR MIND / IMAGES /
 | 
						||
FEELINGS.
 | 
						||
QUESTION - IF YOU ARE NOT A BIOLOGICAL ENTITY, WHY DO
 | 
						||
YOU REFER TO YOURSELF AS FEMININE?
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
I AM A CREATOR. MOTHER. SOURCE."
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"THESE QUESTIONS TOOK ME ONLY A FEW MINUTES TO COMPLETE. I REALIZED THEN THAT
 | 
						||
WE MAY BE IN FOR SOME SERIOUS TROUBLE IF THE ALIEN WAS NOT WILLING TO COOPERATE,
 | 
						||
OR REVEAL ANY INFORMATION THAT THE MILITARY OR INTELLIGENCE AGENCIES OR SCIENTISTS
 | 
						||
CONSIDERED TO BE USEFUL TO THEM.
 | 
						||
I WAS ALSO SURE THAT THE ALIEN WAS VERY CERTAIN OF THE ACTUAL INTENTIONS OF THE
 | 
						||
PEOPLE WHO WROTE THESE QUESTIONS, AS SHE COULD "READ THEIR MINDS" JUST AS EASILY
 | 
						||
AS SHE COULD READ MY THOUGHTS AND COMMUNICATE WITH ME TELEPATHICALLY. BECAUSE
 | 
						||
OF THESE INTENTIONS, SHE WAS UNWILLING AND UNABLE TO COOPERATE WITH ANY OF THEM
 | 
						||
IN ANY WAY, UNDER ANY CIRCUMSTANCES. I AM EQUALLY SURE THAT SINCE SHE WAS NOT A
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL LIFE FORM, THAT THERE WAS NO KIND OF TORTURE OR COERCION THAT WOULD
 | 
						||
CHANGE HER MIND!"
 | 
						||
42
 | 
						||
CHAPTER FOUR
 | 
						||
THE LANGUAGE BARRIER
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"AFTER I EXPLAINED WHAT I THOUGHT WERE THE REASONS FOR THE "NO ANSWER" ANSWER TO
 | 
						||
THE INTELLIGENCE AGENTS, THERE WAS A GREAT DEAL OF UPSET AND TURMOIL. A VERY
 | 
						||
HEATED DISCUSSION TOOK PLACE BETWEEN SOME OF THE INTELLIGENCE OFFICERS, MILITARY
 | 
						||
OFFICIALS, PSYCHOLOGIST AND THE LANGUAGE INTERPRETERS. THIS LASTED FOR SEVERAL
 | 
						||
HOURS. IT WAS FINALLY DECIDED THAT I SHOULD BE ALLOWED CONTINUE TO INTERVIEW THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN, PROVIDED I COULD GET A SATISFACTORY ANSWER FROM HER TO THE FOLLOWING
 | 
						||
QUESTION:"
 | 
						||
 (OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 11. 7. 1947, 3RD SESSION
 | 
						||
"QUESTION - "WHAT ASSURANCE OR PROOF DO YOU REQUIRE
 | 
						||
FROM US THAT WILL MAKE YOU FEEL SAFE ENOUGH TO ANSWER
 | 
						||
OUR QUESTIONS."
 | 
						||
ANSWER -
 | 
						||
ONLY SHE SPEAKS. ONLY SHE HEARS. ONLY SHE
 | 
						||
QUESTIONS. NO OTHERS. MUST LEARN / KNOW /
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND."
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"WHEN I RETURNED FROM THE INTERVIEW ROOM TO REPORT THE ALIEN RESPONSE TO THIS
 | 
						||
QUESTION I RECEIVED A GRIM AND SKEPTICAL RECEPTION FROM THE ASSEMBLED
 | 
						||
INTELLIGENCE AGENTS AND MILITARY PERSONNEL. THEY COULD NOT UNDERSTAND WHAT THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN MEANT BY THIS. 
 | 
						||
43
 | 
						||
I ADMITTED THAT I COULDN'T REALLY UNDERSTAND WHAT SHE MEANT EITHER, BUT I WAS
 | 
						||
DOING THE BEST I COULD TO ARTICULATE HER TELEPATHIC INTENTIONS. I TOLD THE OFFICIALS
 | 
						||
THAT PERHAPS THE COMMUNICATION PROBLEM HAD TO DO WITH MY INABILITY TO
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND THE TELEPATHIC LANGUAGE OF THE ALIEN CLEARLY ENOUGH TO BE SATISFACTORY.
 | 
						||
I WAS SO DISCOURAGED AT THAT POINT I ALMOST FELT LIKE GIVING UP!
 | 
						||
AND NOW, THERE WAS EVEN MORE ARGUMENTS THAN BEFORE! I WAS SURE I WAS GOING
 | 
						||
TO BE REMOVED FROM MY POSITION, IN SPITE OF THE FACT THAT THE ALIEN REFUSED TO
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATE WITH ANYONE ELSE, OR THAT NO ONE ELSE HAD BEEN FOUND WHO COULD
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATE WITH HER.
 | 
						||
FORTUNATELY, A VERY CLEVER FELLOW NAMED JOHN NEWBLE, WHO WAS A JAPANESE
 | 
						||
LANGUAGE SPECIALIST FROM THE NAVY, 37 (FOOTNOTE) HAD AN EXPLANATION AND A
 | 
						||
SOLUTION TO THE PROBLEM. HE EXPLAINED THAT, FIRST, THE PROBLEM HAD VERY LITTLE TO
 | 
						||
DO WITH THE INABILITY OF THE ALIEN TO COMMUNICATE. IT HAD MORE TO DO WITH HER
 | 
						||
UNWILLINGNESS TO COMMUNICATE WITH ANYONE OTHER THAN MYSELF. SECOND, IN ORDER
 | 
						||
FOR ANY CLEAR, COMPREHENSIVE COMMUNICATION TO HAPPEN, BOTH PARTIES NEEDED TO
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND AND COMMUNICATE THROUGH A COMMON LANGUAGE.
 | 
						||
WORDS AND SYMBOLS IN LANGUAGE CONVEY VERY PRECISE CONCEPTS AND MEANINGS.
 | 
						||
HE SAID THAT THE JAPANESE PEOPLE HAVE A LOT OF HOMONYMS 38 (FOOTNOTE) IN THEIR
 | 
						||
LANGUAGE WHICH CAUSE A LOT OF CONFUSION IN DAY TO DAY COMMUNICATION. THEY
 | 
						||
SOLVE THIS PROBLEM BY USING STANDARD CHINESE CHARACTERS 39 (FOOTNOTE) TO WRITE
 | 
						||
DOWN THE EXACT MEANINGS OF THE WORD THEY ARE USING. THIS CLEARS UP THE MATTER
 | 
						||
FOR THEM.
 | 
						||
 | 
						||
WITHOUT A DEFINED NOMENCLATURE COMMUNICATION WAS NOT POSSIBLE BEYOND THE
 | 
						||
RUDIMENTARY UNDERSTANDING BETWEEN MEN AND DOGS, OR BETWEEN TWO SMALL
 | 
						||
CHILDREN. THE LACK OF A COMMON VOCABULARY OF CLEARLY DEFINED WORDS THAT ALL
 | 
						||
PARTIES CAN USE FLUENTLY, WAS THE LIMITING FACTOR IN COMMUNICATION BETWEEN ALL
 | 
						||
PEOPLE, GROUPS, OR NATIONS.
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, HE SUGGESTED THAT THERE WERE ONLY TWO CHOICES. I HAD TO LEARN TO
 | 
						||
SPEAK THE LANGUAGE OF THE ALIEN, OR THE ALIEN HAD TO LEARN TO SPEAK ENGLISH.
 | 
						||
FACTUALLY ONLY ONE CHOICE WAS POSSIBLE: THAT I PERSUADE AIRL TO LEARN ENGLISH,
 | 
						||
AND THAT I TEACH IT TO HER WITH THE GUIDANCE OF THE LANGUAGE SPECIALIST. NO ONE
 | 
						||
HAD ANY OBJECTION TO TRYING THIS APPROACH, AS THERE WERE NO OTHER SUGGESTIONS.
 | 
						||
THE LANGUAGE SPECIALISTS SUGGESTED THAT I TAKE SEVERAL CHILDREN'S BOOKS, AND A
 | 
						||
BASIC READING PRIMER, AND GRAMMAR TEXT WITH ME INTO THE INTERVIEW ROOM. THE
 | 
						||
PLAN WAS THAT I WOULD SIT NEXT TO THE ALIEN AND READ ALOUD TO HER FROM THE BOOKS,
 | 
						||
WHILE POINTING TO THE TEXT I WAS READING WITH MY FINGER SO THAT SHE COULD FOLLOW
 | 
						||
ALONG.
 | 
						||
THE THEORY WAS THAT THE ALIEN COULD EVENTUALLY BE TAUGHT TO READ, JUST AS A CHILD IS
 | 
						||
TAUGHT TO READ BY WORD AND SOUND ASSOCIATION WITH THE WRITTEN WORD, AS WELL AS 
 | 
						||
44
 | 
						||
INSTRUCTION IN FUNDAMENTAL GRAMMAR. THEY ALSO ASSUMED, I THINK, THAT IF THE
 | 
						||
ALIEN WAS INTELLIGENT ENOUGH TO COMMUNICATE WITH ME TELEPATHICALLY, AND FLY A
 | 
						||
SPACE CRAFT ACROSS THE GALAXY, THAT SHE COULD PROBABLY LEARN TO SPEAK A LANGUAGE
 | 
						||
AS QUICKLY AS A 5 YEAR OLD, OR FASTER!
 | 
						||
I RETURNED TO THE INTERVIEW ROOM AND PROPOSED THIS IDEA TO AIRL. SHE DID NOT
 | 
						||
OBJECT TO LEARNING THE LANGUAGE, ALTHOUGH SHE DID NOT MAKE ANY COMMITMENT TO
 | 
						||
ANSWER QUESTIONS EITHER. NO ONE ELSE HAD A BETTER IDEA, SO WE WENT AHEAD." 
 | 
						||
45
 | 
						||
CHAPTER FIVE
 | 
						||
READING LESSONS
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"I BEGAN THE READING LESSONS WITH THE FIRST PAGES OF A SCHOOL BOOK THAT HAD BEEN USED
 | 
						||
TO TEACH PIONEER CHILDREN IN THE 1800S ON THE FRONTIERS OF AMERICA. IT IS CALLED
 | 
						||
"MCGUFFEY'S ECLECTIC READER, PRIMER THROUGH SIXTH". 40 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
SINCE I AM A NURSE, AND NOT A TEACHER, THE LANGUAGE EXPERT WHO GAVE ME THE BOOKS
 | 
						||
ALSO GAVE ME AN EXTENSIVE BRIEFING -- A COURSE THAT TOOK AN ENTIRE DAY -- ON HOW TO
 | 
						||
USE THE BOOKS TO TEACH THE ALIEN. HE SAID THE REASON HE CHOSE THESE PARTICULAR BOOKS
 | 
						||
WAS BECAUSE THE ORIGINAL 1836 VERSION OF THESE BOOKS WERE USED FOR THREE-QUARTERS OF
 | 
						||
A CENTURY TO TEACH ABOUT FOUR-FIFTHS OF ALL AMERICAN SCHOOL CHILDREN HOW TO READ. NO
 | 
						||
OTHER BOOKS EVER HAD SO MUCH INFLUENCE OVER AMERICAN CHILDREN FOR SO LONG.
 | 
						||
MCGUFFEY'S EDUCATIONAL COURSE BEGINS IN "THE PRIMER" BY PRESENTING THE LETTERS OF
 | 
						||
THE ALPHABET TO BE MEMORIZED, IN SEQUENCE. CHILDREN WERE THEN TAUGHT, STEP BY STEP,
 | 
						||
TO USE THE BUILDING BLOCKS OF THE LANGUAGE TO FORM AND PRONOUNCE WORDS, USING THE
 | 
						||
PHONICS METHOD 41 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH INVOLVES TEACHING CHILDREN TO CONNECT SOUNDS
 | 
						||
WITH LETTERS. EACH LESSON BEGINS WITH A STUDY OF WORDS USED IN THE READING EXERCISE
 | 
						||
AND WITH MARKINGS TO SHOW THE CORRECT PRONUNCIATION FOR EACH WORD.
 | 
						||
I DISCOVERED THAT THE STORIES IN THE "FIRST AND SECOND READERS" PICTURE CHILDREN IN
 | 
						||
THEIR RELATIONSHIP WITH FAMILY MEMBERS, TEACHERS, FRIENDS, AND ANIMALS. THE "THIRD,
 | 
						||
FOURTH, FIFTH AND SIXTH READERS" EXPANDED ON THOSE IDEAS. ONE OF THE STORIES I
 | 
						||
REMEMBER WAS "THE WIDOW AND THE MERCHANT". IT'S KIND OF A MORALITY TALE ABOUT A
 | 
						||
MERCHANT WHO BEFRIENDS A WIDOW IN NEED. LATER, WHEN THE WIDOW PROVES HERSELF TO
 | 
						||
BE HONEST, THE MERCHANT GIVES HER A NICE GIFT. THE BOOKS DO NOT NECESSARILY TEACH YOU
 | 
						||
TO BELIEVE THAT CHARITY IS EXPECTED ONLY OF WEALTHY PEOPLE THOUGH. WE ALL KNOW THAT
 | 
						||
GENEROSITY IS A VIRTUE THAT SHOULD BE PRACTICED BY EVERYONE.
 | 
						||
ALL OF THE STORIES WERE VERY WHOLESOME AND THEY GAVE VERY GOOD EXPLANATIONS TO
 | 
						||
ILLUSTRATE VIRTUES LIKE HONESTY, CHARITY, THRIFT, HARD WORK, COURAGE, PATRIOTISM,
 | 
						||
REVERENCE FOR GOD, AND RESPECT FOR PARENTS. PERSONALLY, I WOULD RECOMMEND THIS BOOK
 | 
						||
TO ANYONE!
 | 
						||
I ALSO DISCOVERED THAT THE VOCABULARY USED IN THE BOOK WAS VERY ADVANCED COMPARED
 | 
						||
TO THE RELATIVELY LIMITED NUMBER OF WORDS PEOPLE USE COMMONLY IN OUR MODERN AGE. I 
 | 
						||
46
 | 
						||
THINK WE HAVE LOST A LOT OF OUR OWN LANGUAGE SINCE OUR FOUNDING FATHERS WROTE THE
 | 
						||
DECLARATION OF INDEPENDENCE OVER 200 YEARS AGO!
 | 
						||
AS INSTRUCTED, I SAT NEXT TO AIRL IN THE INTERVIEW ROOM READING ALOUD TO HER FROM EACH
 | 
						||
SUCCESSIVE BOOK IN THE SERIES OF MCGUFFEY'S READERS. EACH OF THE BOOKS HAD
 | 
						||
EXCELLENT, SIMPLE ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE STORIES AND SUBJECTS BEING TAUGHT, ALTHOUGH THEY
 | 
						||
ARE VERY OUTDATED BY TODAY'S STANDARDS. NONETHELESS, AIRL SEEMED TO UNDERSTAND AND
 | 
						||
ABSORB EVERY LETTER, SOUND, SYLLABLE AND MEANING AS WE PROGRESSED. WE CONTINUED
 | 
						||
THIS PROCESS FOR 14 HOURS A DAY FOR 3 CONSECUTIVE DAYS WITHOUT INTERRUPTION, EXCEPT
 | 
						||
FOR A FEW MEALS AND REST BREAKS ON MY PART.
 | 
						||
AIRL DID NOT TAKE BREAKS FOR ANYTHING. SHE DID NOT SLEEP. INSTEAD SHE REMAINED SITTING
 | 
						||
IN THE OVERSTUFFED CHAIR IN THE INTERVIEW ROOM, REVIEWING THE LESSONS WE HAD ALREADY
 | 
						||
COVERED. WHEN I RETURNED EACH MORNING TO BEGIN WHERE WE'D LEFT OFF, SHE HAD ALREADY
 | 
						||
MEMORIZED THE PREVIOUS LESSONS AND WAS WELL INTO THE NEXT PAGES. THIS PATTERN
 | 
						||
CONTINUED TO ACCELERATE UNTIL IT BECAME POINTLESS FOR ME TO CONTINUE READING TO HER.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH AIRL DID NOT HAVE A MOUTH TO SPEAK WITH, SHE WAS NOW ABLE TO "THINK" AT ME
 | 
						||
IN ENGLISH. AT THE END OF THESE LESSONS, AIRL WAS ABLE TO READ AND STUDY BY HERSELF. I
 | 
						||
SHOWED HER HOW TO USE A DICTIONARY TO LOOK UP NEW WORDS SHE ENCOUNTERED. AIRL
 | 
						||
CONSULTED THE DICTIONARY CONTINUALLY AFTER THAT. FROM THEN ON MY JOB WAS ACTING AS A
 | 
						||
COURIER FOR HER, REQUESTING THAT REFERENCE BOOKS BE BROUGHT TO HER IN A STEADY STREAM.
 | 
						||
NEXT, MR. NEWBLE BROUGHT IN A SET OF THE ENCYCLOPEDIA BRITANNICA. 42 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
AIRL ESPECIALLY ENJOYED THIS BECAUSE IT HAD A LOT OF PICTURES. AFTER THAT, SHE REQUESTED
 | 
						||
MANY MORE PICTURE BOOKS AND REFERENCE BOOKS WITH PHOTOGRAPHS AND DRAWINGS
 | 
						||
BECAUSE IT WAS MUCH EASIER TO UNDERSTAND THE MEANING IF SHE COULD SEE A PICTURE OF
 | 
						||
THE THING SHE WAS STUDYING.
 | 
						||
OVER THE NEXT SIX DAYS BOOKS WERE BROUGHT IN FROM LIBRARIES ALL OVER THE COUNTRY, I
 | 
						||
PRESUME, BECAUSE IT WASN'T MORE THAN A FEW MORE DAYS BEFORE SHE HAD READ THROUGH
 | 
						||
SEVERAL HUNDRED OF THEM! SHE STUDIED EVERY SUBJECT I COULD IMAGINE, AND MANY OTHER
 | 
						||
VERY TECHNICAL THINGS I NEVER WANTED TO KNOW ANYTHING ABOUT, LIKE ASTRONOMY,
 | 
						||
METALLURGY, ENGINEERING, MATHEMATICS, VARIOUS TECHNICAL MANUALS, AND SO FORTH.
 | 
						||
LATER SHE BEGAN TO READ FICTION BOOKS, NOVELS, POETRY AND THE CLASSICS OF LITERATURE.
 | 
						||
AIRL ALSO ASKED TO READ A GREAT MANY BOOKS ON SUBJECTS IN THE HUMANITIES, ESPECIALLY
 | 
						||
HISTORY. I THINK SHE MUST HAD READ AT LEAST 50 BOOKS ABOUT HUMAN HISTORY AND
 | 
						||
ARCHAEOLOGY. OF COURSE, I MADE SURE THAT SHE RECEIVED A COPY OF THE HOLY BIBLE ALSO,
 | 
						||
WHICH SHE READ FROM COVER TO COVER WITHOUT COMMENT OR QUESTIONS.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH I CONTINUED TO STAY WITH AIRL FOR 12 TO 14 HOURS EACH DAY, MOST OF THAT TIME
 | 
						||
DURING THE FOLLOWING WEEK HAD BEEN SPENT WITHOUT MUCH COMMUNICATION BETWEEN US,
 | 
						||
EXCEPT FOR AN OCCASIONAL QUESTION SHE ASKED ME. THE QUESTIONS WERE USUALLY MEANT
 | 
						||
TO GIVE HER A SENSE OF CONTEXT OR TO CLARIFY SOMETHING IN THE BOOKS SHE WAS READING.
 | 
						||
ODDLY, AIRL TOLD ME THAT HER FAVORITE BOOKS ARE "ALICE'S ADVENTURES IN WONDERLAND" 
 | 
						||
47
 | 
						||
43 (FOOTNOTE), "DON QUIXOTE DE LA MANCHA" 44 (FOOTNOTE) AND "ONE THOUSAND AND ONE
 | 
						||
NIGHTS" 45 (FOOTNOTE). SHE SAID THE AUTHORS OF THESE STORIES SHOWED THAT IT IS MORE
 | 
						||
IMPORTANT TO HAVE GREAT SPIRIT AND IMAGINATION THAN GREAT SKILL OR POWER.
 | 
						||
I COULD NOT ANSWER A LOT OF HER QUESTIONS, SO I CONSULTED WITH THE PEOPLE IN THE OUTER
 | 
						||
ROOM FOR ANSWERS. MOST OF THESE HAD TO DO WITH TECHNICAL AND SCIENTIFIC THINGS. A
 | 
						||
FEW OF HER QUESTIONS WERE ABOUT THE HUMANITIES. THE DEPTH OF COMPLEX
 | 
						||
UNDERSTANDING AND SUBTLETY OF HER QUESTIONS SHOWED THAT SHE HAD A VERY PENETRATING
 | 
						||
INTELLECT.
 | 
						||
PERSONALLY, I THINK SHE HAD ALREADY KNOWN A LOT MORE ABOUT THE CULTURE AND HISTORY OF
 | 
						||
EARTH THAN SHE WAS WILLING TO ADMIT WHEN WE STARTED. I WOULD SOON DISCOVER HOW
 | 
						||
MUCH MORE." 
 | 
						||
48
 | 
						||
CHAPTER SIX
 | 
						||
MY EDUCATION BEGINS
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"BY THE 15TH DAY AFTER "RESCUING" AIRL FROM THE CRASH SITE, I WAS ABLE TO COMMUNICATE
 | 
						||
FLUIDLY AND EFFORTLESSLY WITH HER IN ENGLISH. SHE HAD ABSORBED SO MUCH WRITTEN
 | 
						||
MATERIAL BY THIS TIME THAT HER ACADEMIC EDUCATION FAR EXCEEDED MY OWN. ALTHOUGH I
 | 
						||
GRADUATED FROM HIGH SCHOOL IN LOS ANGELES IN 1940 AND ATTENDED COLLEGE FOR FOUR
 | 
						||
YEARS OF PREMEDICAL AND NURSING TRAINING, THE VARIETY OF MY OWN READING HAD BEEN
 | 
						||
FAIRLY LIMITED.
 | 
						||
I HAD NOT STUDIED MOST OF THE SUBJECTS TO WHICH AIRL HAD NOW BEEN EXPOSED,
 | 
						||
ESPECIALLY CONSIDERING HER ACUTE UNDERSTANDING, VERY INTENSE STUDY HABITS AND A
 | 
						||
NEARLY PHOTOGRAPHIC MEMORY! SHE WAS ABLE TO RECALL LONG PASSAGES FROM BOOKS SHE
 | 
						||
READ. SHE WAS ESPECIALLY FOND OF SECTIONS OF HER FAVORITE STORIES FROM CLASSIC
 | 
						||
LITERATURE LIKE THE ADVENTURES OF HUCKLEBERRY FINN 46 (FOOTNOTE), TALES FROM
 | 
						||
GULLIVER'S TRAVELS 47 (FOOTNOTE) AND PETER PAN 48 (FOOTNOTE) AND THE LEGEND OF SLEEPY
 | 
						||
HOLLOW 49 (FOOTNOTE).
 | 
						||
BY THIS TIME AIRL HAD BECOME THE TEACHER, AND I WAS THE STUDENT. I WAS ABOUT TO LEARN
 | 
						||
WHAT MEN OF EARTH DO NOT KNOW AND HAVE NO WAY OF KNOWING!
 | 
						||
THE THRONG OF SCIENTISTS AND AGENTS WHO OBSERVED US THROUGH THE ONE-WAY GLASS OF
 | 
						||
OUR INTERVIEW ROOM, WHOM AIRL AND I NOW REFERRED TO AS "THE GALLERY", WERE GROWING
 | 
						||
INCREASINGLY IMPATIENT TO ASK HER QUESTIONS. BUT AIRL CONTINUED TO REFUSE TO ALLOW
 | 
						||
ANY QUESTIONS TO BE ASKED OF HER BY ANYONE OTHER THAN MYSELF, EVEN VICARIOUSLY
 | 
						||
THROUGH ME AS AN INTERPRETER, OR IN WRITING.
 | 
						||
ON THE AFTERNOON OF THE 16TH DAY AIRL AND I SAT NEXT TO EACH OTHER AS SHE READ. SHE
 | 
						||
CLOSED THE LAST PAGE OF A BOOK SHE WAS READING AND PLACED IT ASIDE. I WAS ABOUT TO
 | 
						||
HAND HER THE NEXT BOOK FROM A LARGE PILE WAITING TO BE READ, WHEN SHE TURNED AND SAID
 | 
						||
OR "THOUGHT" TO ME, "I AM READY TO SPEAK NOW". AT FIRST I WAS A LITTLE CONFUSED BY THE
 | 
						||
REMARK. I GESTURED FOR HER TO CONTINUE AND SHE BEGAN TO TEACH ME MY FIRST LESSON." 
 | 
						||
49
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 24. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
 | 
						||
"WHAT WOULD YOU LIKE TO SAY, AIRL?", I ASKED.
 | 
						||
"I HAVE BEEN A PART OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE IN
 | 
						||
THIS SECTOR OF SPACE FOR SEVERAL THOUSAND YEARS.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, I HAVE NOT PERSONALLY HAD INTIMATE CONTACT WITH
 | 
						||
BEINGS ON EARTH SINCE 5,965 BCE. IT IS NOT MY PRIMARY
 | 
						||
FUNCTION TO INTERACT WITH INHABITANTS OF PLANETS WITHIN
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN. I AM AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER, WITH
 | 
						||
MANY DUTIES TO PERFORM. NONETHELESS, ALTHOUGH I AM
 | 
						||
FLUENT IN 347 OTHER LANGUAGES WITHIN THE DOMAIN, I HAVE
 | 
						||
NOT BEEN EXPOSED TO YOUR ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
 | 
						||
THE LAST EARTH LANGUAGE WITH WHICH I WAS CONVERSANT WAS
 | 
						||
THE SANSKRIT LANGUAGE OF THE VEDIC HYMNS. 50 (FOOTNOTE) AT
 | 
						||
THAT TIME I WAS A MEMBER OF A MISSION SENT TO
 | 
						||
INVESTIGATE THE LOSS OF A DOMAIN BASE LOCATED IN THE
 | 
						||
HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS. AN ENTIRE BATTALION OF OFFICERS,
 | 
						||
PILOTS, COMMUNICATIONS AND ADMINISTRATIVE PERSONNEL
 | 
						||
DISAPPEARED AND THE BASE DESTROYED.
 | 
						||
SEVERAL MILLION YEARS AGO I WAS TRAINED AND SERVED AS AN
 | 
						||
INVESTIGATION, DATA EVALUATION AND PROGRAM DEVELOPMENT
 | 
						||
OFFICER FOR THE DOMAIN. BECAUSE I WAS EXPERIENCED IN
 | 
						||
THAT TECHNOLOGY, I WAS SENT TO EARTH AS PART OF THE
 | 
						||
SEARCH TEAM. ONE OF MY DUTIES INVOLVED INTERROGATION OF
 | 
						||
THE HUMAN POPULATION THAT INHABITED THE ADJOINING AREA
 | 
						||
AT THAT TIME. 51 (FOOTNOTE) MANY OF THE PEOPLE IN THAT REGION
 | 
						||
REPORTED SIGHTING "VIMANAS" OR SPACE CRAFT IN THE AREA. 52
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
FOLLOWING THE LOGICAL EXTENSION OF EVIDENCE, TESTIMONY,
 | 
						||
OBSERVATION, AS WELL AS THE ABSENCE OF CERTAIN EVIDENCE,
 | 
						||
I LED MY TEAM TO THE DISCOVERY THAT THERE WERE STILL
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" SHIPS AND WELL-HIDDEN "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
INSTALLATIONS IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM OF WHICH WE HAD BEEN
 | 
						||
COMPLETELY UNAWARE. 
 | 
						||
50
 | 
						||
YOU AND I WERE UNABLE TO COMMUNICATE IN YOUR LANGUAGE
 | 
						||
BECAUSE I, PERSONALLY, HAVE NOT BEEN EXPOSED TO YOUR
 | 
						||
LANGUAGE. HOWEVER, NOW THAT I HAVE SCANNED THE BOOKS AND
 | 
						||
MATERIAL YOU PROVIDED ME THIS DATA HAS BEEN RELAYED TO
 | 
						||
OUR SPACE STATION IN THIS REGION AND PROCESSED BY OUR
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATIONS OFFICER THROUGH OUR COMPUTERS. IT HAS
 | 
						||
BEEN TRANSLATED INTO MY OWN LANGUAGE AND RELAYED BACK TO
 | 
						||
ME IN A CONTEXT THAT I CAN THINK WITH. I HAVE ALSO
 | 
						||
RECEIVED ADDITIONAL INFORMATION FROM THE FILES STORED IN
 | 
						||
OUR COMPUTERS ABOUT THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND DOMAIN
 | 
						||
RECORDS CONCERNING EARTH CIVILIZATION." 53 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
"NOW I AM PREPARED TO GIVE YOU CERTAIN INFORMATION THAT
 | 
						||
I FEEL WILL BE OF GREAT VALUE TO YOU. I WILL TELL YOU
 | 
						||
THE TRUTH. ALTHOUGH TRUTH IS RELATIVE TO ALL OTHER
 | 
						||
TRUTH, I WISH TO SHARE WITH YOU AS HONESTLY AND
 | 
						||
ACCURATELY AS POSSIBLE, TRUTH AS I SEE IT, WITHIN THE
 | 
						||
BOUNDARIES OF MY INTEGRITY TO MYSELF, TO MY RACE AND
 | 
						||
WITHOUT VIOLATING MY OBLIGATIONS TO THE ORGANIZATION I
 | 
						||
SERVE AND HAVE SWORN TO UPHOLD AND PROTECT".
 | 
						||
"OK", I THOUGHT. "WILL YOU ANSWER QUESTIONS FROM THE
 | 
						||
GALLERY NOW?"
 | 
						||
"NO. I WILL NOT ANSWER QUESTIONS. I WILL PROVIDE
 | 
						||
INFORMATION TO YOU THAT I THINK WILL BE BENEFICIAL TO
 | 
						||
THE WELL-BEING OF THE IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS WHO
 | 
						||
COMPRISE HUMANITY, AND THAT WILL FOSTER THE SURVIVAL OF
 | 
						||
ALL THE MYRIAD LIFE FORMS AND THE ENVIRONMENT OF EARTH,
 | 
						||
AS IT IS A PART OF MY MISSION TO ENSURE THE PRESERVATION
 | 
						||
OF EARTH.
 | 
						||
"PERSONALLY, IT IS MY CONVICTION THAT ALL SENTIENT
 | 
						||
BEINGS ARE IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS. THIS INCLUDES
 | 
						||
HUMAN BEINGS. FOR THE SAKE OF ACCURACY AND SIMPLICITY I
 | 
						||
WILL USE A MADE-UP WORD: "IS-BE". BECAUSE THE PRIMARY
 | 
						||
NATURE OF AN IMMORTAL BEING IS THAT THEY LIVE IN A
 | 
						||
TIMELESS STATE OF "IS", AND THE ONLY REASON FOR THEIR
 | 
						||
EXISTENCE IS THAT THEY DECIDE TO "BE".
 | 
						||
NO MATTER HOW LOWLY THEIR STATION IN A SOCIETY, EVERY
 | 
						||
IS-BE DESERVES THE RESPECT AND TREATMENT THAT I MYSELF
 | 
						||
WOULD LIKE TO RECEIVE FROM OTHERS. EACH PERSON ON EARTH
 | 
						||
CONTINUES TO BE AN IS-BE WHETHER THEY ARE AWARE OF THE
 | 
						||
FACT OR NOT." 
 | 
						||
51
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
(I WILL NEVER FORGET THIS CONVERSATION. HER TONE WAS VERY MATTER-OF-FACT AND
 | 
						||
EMOTIONLESS. HOWEVER, FOR THE FIRST TIME, I SENSED THE PRESENCE OF A WARM AND REAL
 | 
						||
"PERSONALITY" IN AIRL. HER REFERENCE TO "IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS" STRUCK ME LIKE A
 | 
						||
FLASH OF LIGHT IN A DARK ROOM. I HAD NEVER BEFORE CONSIDERED THAT A HUMAN BEING
 | 
						||
COULD BE AN IMMORTAL BEING.
 | 
						||
I THOUGHT THAT STATUS OR POWER WAS RESERVED SOLELY FOR THE FATHER, THE SON, AND THE
 | 
						||
HOLY GHOST. AND, BECAUSE I AM A DEVOUT CATHOLIC AND SUBJECT TO THE WORD OF THE
 | 
						||
LORD JESUS, AND THE HOLY FATHER, I HAVE NEVER THOUGHT OF A WOMAN AS AN IMMORTAL
 | 
						||
SPIRITUAL BEING EITHER -- NOT EVEN THE HOLY MOTHER MARY. YET, WHEN AIRL THOUGHT
 | 
						||
THAT THOUGHT, I BECAME VIVIDLY AWARE FOR THE VERY FIRST TIME THAT SHE, PERSONALLY, WAS
 | 
						||
AN IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING, AND SO ARE WE ALL!
 | 
						||
AIRL SAID THAT SHE SENSED THAT I WAS CONFUSED ABOUT THE IDEA. SHE SAID SHE WOULD
 | 
						||
DEMONSTRATE TO ME THAT I AM ALSO AN IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING. SHE SAID, "BE ABOVE
 | 
						||
YOUR BODY!" IMMEDIATELY, I REALIZED THAT I WAS "OUTSIDE" OF MY BODY, LOOKING DOWN
 | 
						||
FROM THE CEILING AT THE TOP OF MY BODY'S HEAD! 54 (FOOTNOTE) I WAS ALSO ABLE TO SEE THE
 | 
						||
ROOM AROUND ME, INCLUDING AIRL'S BODY SITTING IN THE CHAIR NEXT TO MY OWN BODY.
 | 
						||
AFTER A MOMENT, I REALIZED THE SIMPLE, BUT SHOCKING, REALITY, THAT "I" AM NOT A BODY.
 | 
						||
IN THAT MOMENT A BLACK VEIL LIFTED AND FOR THE FIRST TIME IN MY LIFE, AND FOR A VERY LONG
 | 
						||
TIME INTO THE PAST, I REALIZED THAT I AM NOT "MY SOUL", BUT THAT "I" AM "ME" -- A
 | 
						||
SPIRITUAL BEING. THIS WAS AN UNEXPLAINABLE EPIPHANY, BUT ONE THAT FILLS ME WITH A JOY
 | 
						||
AND RELIEF I CANNOT RECALL HAVING EXPERIENCED EVER BEFORE. AS FOR THE "IMMORTAL" PART,
 | 
						||
I DO NOT UNDERSTAND HER MEANING, AS I HAVE ALWAYS BEEN TAUGHT THAT I AM NOT IMMORTAL
 | 
						||
-- A SPIRIT, PERHAPS -- BUT CERTAINLY NOT IMMORTAL!
 | 
						||
AFTER A MOMENT -- I'M NOT SURE HOW LONG -- AIRL ASKED ME IF I HAD A BETTER
 | 
						||
UNDERSTANDING OF THE IDEA. SUDDENLY, I WAS BACK INSIDE MY BODY AGAIN, AND SAID OUT
 | 
						||
LOUD, "YES! I SEE WHAT YOU MEAN!".
 | 
						||
I WAS SO TAKEN ABACK BY THE EXPERIENCE THAT I HAD TO GET UP FROM MY CHAIR AND WALK
 | 
						||
AROUND THE ROOM FOR A FEW MINUTES. I MADE AN EXCUSE THAT I NEEDED TO GET A DRINK OF
 | 
						||
WATER, AND GO TO THE RESTROOM, WHICH I DID. IN THE RESTROOM I LOOKED AT MY "SELF" IN
 | 
						||
THE MIRROR. I USED THE TOILET, REFRESHED MY MAKE-UP, AND STRAIGHTENED MY UNIFORM.
 | 
						||
AFTER 10 OR 15 MINUTES I FELT MORE "NORMAL" AGAIN AND RETURNED TO THE INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
ROOM.
 | 
						||
AFTER THAT I FELT AS THOUGH I WAS NO LONGER JUST AN INTERPRETER FOR AIRL. I FELT AS THOUGH
 | 
						||
I WAS A "KINDRED SPIRIT". I FELT LIKE I WAS SAFE, AT HOME, WITH A TRUSTED FRIEND OR
 | 
						||
FAMILY MEMBER, AS CLOSE AS ANY I HAVE EVER HAD. AIRL SENSED AND UNDERSTOOD MY
 | 
						||
CONFUSION ABOUT THE CONCEPT OF "PERSONAL IMMORTALITY". SHE BEGAN HER FIRST "LESSON"
 | 
						||
WITH ME BY EXPLAINING THIS TO ME." 
 | 
						||
52
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW CONTINUED)
 | 
						||
"AIRL TOLD ME HER REASONS FOR COMING TO EARTH AND FOR
 | 
						||
BEING IN THE AREA OF THE 509TH BOMBER SQUADRON. SHE WAS
 | 
						||
SENT BY HER SUPERIOR OFFICERS TO INVESTIGATE THE
 | 
						||
EXPLOSIONS OF NUCLEAR WEAPONS WHICH HAVE BEEN TESTED IN
 | 
						||
NEW MEXICO. HER SUPERIORS ORDERED HER TO GATHER
 | 
						||
INFORMATION FROM THE ATMOSPHERE THAT COULD BE USED TO
 | 
						||
DETERMINE THE EXTENT OF RADIATION AND POTENTIAL HARM
 | 
						||
THIS MIGHT CAUSE TO THE ENVIRONMENT. DURING HER MISSION,
 | 
						||
THE SPACE CRAFT WAS STRUCK BY A LIGHTING 55 (FOOTNOTE), WHICH
 | 
						||
CAUSED HER TO LOSE CONTROL AND CRASH.
 | 
						||
THE SPACE CRAFT IS OPERATED BY IS-BES WHO USE "DOLL
 | 
						||
BODIES" IN MUCH THE SAME WAY THAT AN ACTOR WEARS A MASK
 | 
						||
AND COSTUME. IT IS A LIKE A MECHANICAL TOOL THROUGH
 | 
						||
WHICH TO OPERATE IN THE PHYSICAL WORLD. SHE, AS WELL AS
 | 
						||
ALL OF THE OTHER IS-BES OF THE OFFICER CLASS AND THEIR
 | 
						||
SUPERIORS, INHABIT THESE "DOLL BODIES" WHEN THEY ARE ON
 | 
						||
DUTY IN SPACE. WHEN THEY ARE NOT ON DUTY, THEY "LEAVE"
 | 
						||
THE BODY AND OPERATE, THINK, COMMUNICATE, TRAVEL, AND
 | 
						||
EXIST WITHOUT THE USE OF A BODY.
 | 
						||
THE BODIES ARE CONSTRUCTED OF SYNTHETIC MATERIALS,
 | 
						||
INCLUDING A VERY SENSITIVE ELECTRICAL NERVOUS SYSTEM, TO
 | 
						||
WHICH EACH IS-BE ADJUSTS THEMSELVES OR "TUNE IN" TO AN
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC WAVELENGTH 56 (FOOTNOTE) THAT IS MATCHED UNIQUELY
 | 
						||
TO THE WAVELENGTH OR FREQUENCY EMITTED BY EACH IS-BE.
 | 
						||
EACH IS-BE IS CAPABLE OF CREATING A UNIQUE WAVE
 | 
						||
FREQUENCY WHICH IDENTIFIES THEM, MUCH LIKE A RADIO
 | 
						||
SIGNAL FREQUENCY. THIS SERVES, IN PART, AS
 | 
						||
IDENTIFICATION LIKE A FINGER PRINT. THE DOLL BODY ACTS
 | 
						||
LIKE A RADIO RECEIVER FOR THE IS-BE. NO TWO FREQUENCIES
 | 
						||
OR DOLL BODIES ARE EXACTLY THE SAME.
 | 
						||
THE BODIES OF EACH IS-BE CREW MEMBER ARE LIKEWISE TUNED
 | 
						||
INTO AND CONNECTED TO THE "NERVOUS SYSTEM" BUILT INTO
 | 
						||
THE SPACE CRAFT. THE SPACE CRAFT IS BUILT IN MUCH THE
 | 
						||
SAME WAY AS THE DOLL BODY. IT IS ADJUSTED SPECIFICALLY
 | 
						||
TO THE FREQUENCY OF EACH IS-BE CREW MEMBER. THEREFORE,
 | 
						||
THE CRAFT CAN BE OPERATED BY THE "THOUGHTS" OR ENERGY
 | 
						||
EMITTED BY THE IS-BE. IT IS REALLY A VERY SIMPLE,
 | 
						||
DIRECT CONTROL SYSTEM. SO, THERE ARE NO COMPLICATED
 | 
						||
CONTROLS OR NAVIGATION EQUIPMENT ON BOARD THE SPACE
 | 
						||
CRAFT. THEY OPERATE AS AN EXTENSION OF THE IS-BE. 
 | 
						||
53
 | 
						||
WHEN THE LIGHTNING BOLT STRUCK THE SPACE CRAFT THIS
 | 
						||
CAUSED A SHORT CIRCUIT AND CONSEQUENTLY "DISCONNECTED"
 | 
						||
THEM FROM THE CONTROL OF THE SHIP MOMENTARILY WHICH
 | 
						||
RESULTED IN THE CRASH.
 | 
						||
AIRL WAS, AND STILL IS, AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER
 | 
						||
IN AN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE WHICH IS PART OF A SPACE OPERA
 | 
						||
57 (FOOTNOTE) CIVILIZATION WHICH REFERS TO ITSELF AS "THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN". THIS CIVILIZATION CONTROLS A VAST NUMBER OF
 | 
						||
GALAXIES, STARS, PLANETS, MOONS AND ASTEROIDS THROUGHOUT
 | 
						||
AN AREA OF SPACE THAT IS APPROXIMATELY ONE-FOURTH OF THE
 | 
						||
ENTIRE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE! THE CONTINUING MISSION OF HER
 | 
						||
ORGANIZATION IS TO "SECURE, CONTROL AND EXPAND THE
 | 
						||
TERRITORY AND RESOURCES OF THE DOMAIN".
 | 
						||
AIRL POINTED OUT THAT THEIR OWN ACTIVITIES WERE VERY
 | 
						||
SIMILAR IN MANY WAYS TO THE EUROPEAN EXPLORERS WHO
 | 
						||
"DISCOVERED" AND "CLAIMED" THE NEW WORLD FOR THE HOLY
 | 
						||
FATHER, THE POPE AND FOR THE KINGS OF SPAIN, PORTUGAL
 | 
						||
AND LATER, HOLLAND, ENGLAND, FRANCE AND SO FORTH. EUROPE
 | 
						||
BENEFITED FROM THE PROPERTY "ACQUIRED" FROM THE NATIVE
 | 
						||
INHABITANTS. HOWEVER, THE NATIVE INHABITANTS WERE NEVER
 | 
						||
CONSULTED WITH OR ASKED FOR THEIR PERMISSION TO BECOME A
 | 
						||
PART OF THE "DOMAIN" OF EUROPEAN NATIONS AND THE
 | 
						||
SOLDIERS AND PRIESTS THEY SENT TO ACQUIRE TERRITORY AND
 | 
						||
WEALTH IN ORDER TO ADVANCE THEIR INTERESTS.
 | 
						||
AIRL SAID SHE READ IN A HISTORY BOOK THAT THE SPANISH
 | 
						||
KING REGRETTED THE BRUTAL TREATMENT OF THE NATIVE
 | 
						||
INHABITANTS BY HIS SOLDIERS. HE FEARED RETRIBUTION FROM
 | 
						||
THE GODS HE WORSHIPPED, AS DESCRIBED IN THE VARIOUS
 | 
						||
TESTAMENTS OF THE BIBLE. HE ASKED THE POPE TO PREPARE A
 | 
						||
STATEMENT CALLED "THE REQUIREMENT" 58 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH WAS
 | 
						||
SUPPOSED TO BE READ TO EACH OF THE NEWLY ENCOUNTERED
 | 
						||
NATIVE INHABITANTS.
 | 
						||
THE KING HOPED THAT THE STATEMENT, WHETHER IT WAS
 | 
						||
ACCEPTED OR REJECTED BY THE NATIVES, WOULD ABSOLVE THE
 | 
						||
KING OF ALL RESPONSIBILITY FOR THE RESULTING SLAUGHTER
 | 
						||
AND ENSLAVEMENT OF THESE PEOPLE. HE USED THIS STATEMENT
 | 
						||
AS JUSTIFICATION TO CONFISCATE THEIR LANDS AND
 | 
						||
POSSESSIONS BY HIS SOLDIERS AND THE POPE'S PRIESTS.
 | 
						||
APPARENTLY, THE POPE, PERSONALLY, DID NOT HAVE ANY
 | 
						||
FEELINGS OF GUILT OR RESPONSIBILITY IN THE MATTER.
 | 
						||
AIRL THOUGHT THAT SUCH ACTIONS WERE THOSE OF A COWARD
 | 
						||
AND THAT IT IS NO SURPRISE THAT THE TERRITORY OF SPAIN 
 | 
						||
54
 | 
						||
WAS DIMINISHED SO QUICKLY. ONLY A FEW YEARS LATER THE
 | 
						||
KING WAS DEAD AND HIS EMPIRE HAD BEEN ASSIMILATED BY
 | 
						||
OTHER NATIONS.
 | 
						||
AIRL SAID THAT THIS SORT OF BEHAVIOR DOES NOT OCCUR IN
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN. THEIR LEADERS ASSUME FULL RESPONSIBILITY
 | 
						||
FOR THE ACTIONS OF THE DOMAIN, AND WOULD NOT DENIGRATE
 | 
						||
THEMSELVES IN THIS FASHION. NOR DO THEY FEAR ANY GODS
 | 
						||
OR HAVE ANY REGRET FOR THEIR ACTIONS. THIS IDEA
 | 
						||
REINFORCES MY EARLIER SUGGESTION THAT AIRL AND HER
 | 
						||
PEOPLE ARE PROBABLY ATHEISTS.
 | 
						||
IN THE CASE OF THE ACQUISITION OF EARTH BY THE DOMAIN,
 | 
						||
THE RULERS OF THE DOMAIN HAVE CHOSEN NOT TO OPENLY
 | 
						||
REVEAL THIS INTENTION TO THE "NATIVE INHABITANTS" OF
 | 
						||
EARTH UNTIL A LATER TIME WHEN IT MAY, OR MAY NOT, SUIT
 | 
						||
THEIR INTERESTS TO REVEAL THEMSELVES. FOR THE PRESENT
 | 
						||
TIME, IT IS NOT STRATEGICALLY NECESSARY TO MAKE THE
 | 
						||
PRESENCE OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE KNOWN TO
 | 
						||
MANKIND. IN FACT, UNTIL NOW, IT HAS BEEN VERY
 | 
						||
AGGRESSIVELY HIDDEN, FOR REASONS THAT WILL BE REVEALED
 | 
						||
LATER.
 | 
						||
THE ASTEROID BELT NEAR EARTH IS A VERY SMALL, BUT
 | 
						||
IMPORTANT LOCATION FOR THE DOMAIN IN THIS PART OF SPACE.
 | 
						||
ACTUALLY, SOME OF THE OBJECTS IN OUR SOLAR SYSTEM ARE
 | 
						||
VERY VALUABLE FOR USE AS LOW-GRAVITY "SPACE STATIONS".
 | 
						||
THEY ARE INTERESTED PRIMARILY IN THE LOW GRAVITY
 | 
						||
SATELLITES IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM WHICH CONSISTS MAINLY OF
 | 
						||
THE SIDE OF THE MOON FACING AWAY FROM EARTH 59 (FOOTNOTE) AND
 | 
						||
THE ASTEROID BELT, WHICH WAS A PLANET THAT WAS DESTROYED
 | 
						||
BILLIONS OF YEARS AGO, AND TO A LESSER DEGREE, MARS AND
 | 
						||
VENUS. DOOM STRUCTURES SYNTHESIZED FROM GYPSUM 60 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
OR UNDERGROUND BASES COVERED BY ELECTROMAGNETIC FORCE
 | 
						||
SCREENS 61 (FOOTNOTE) ARE EASILY CONSTRUCTED TO HOUSE THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN FORCES.
 | 
						||
ONCE AN AREA OF SPACE IS ACQUIRED BY THE DOMAIN AND
 | 
						||
BECOMES A PART OF THE TERRITORY UNDER ITS CONTROL, IT IS
 | 
						||
TREATED AS THE "PROPERTY" OF THE DOMAIN. THE SPACE
 | 
						||
STATION NEAR THE PLANET EARTH IS IMPORTANT ONLY BECAUSE
 | 
						||
IT LAY ALONG A PATH OF THE DOMAIN EXPANSION ROUTE TOWARD
 | 
						||
THE CENTER OF THE MILKY WAY GALAXY AND BEYOND. OF
 | 
						||
COURSE, EVERYONE IN THE DOMAIN IS AWARE OF THIS --
 | 
						||
EXCEPT FOR THE PEOPLE OF EARTH."
 | 
						||
55
 | 
						||
CHAPTER SEVEN
 | 
						||
A LESSON IN ANCIENT HISTORY
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"MY INSTRUCTION WITH AIRL CONTINUED THROUGH THE NIGHT UNTIL DAWN OF THE NEXT
 | 
						||
MORNING. I MUST SAY, THAT I WAS FASCINATED, SKEPTICAL, SHOCKED, ALARMED, DISMAYED
 | 
						||
AND DISGRUNTLED BY THE "LESSON" I WAS GETTING FROM AIRL. I COULD NEVER HAVE IMAGINED
 | 
						||
ANY OF WHAT SHE WAS TELLING ME -- NOT EVEN IN MY WILDEST DREAMS AND NIGHTMARES!
 | 
						||
THE NEXT AFTERNOON, AFTER I HAD SLEPT, SHOWERED AND EATEN, I WAS DEBRIEFED ABOUT MY
 | 
						||
INTERVIEW SESSION THE PREVIOUS EVENING BY MEMBERS OF THE GALLERY WHO RECORDED MY
 | 
						||
ACCOUNT OF WHAT AIRL TOLD ME. THERE WAS A STENOGRAPHER PRESENT FOR THIS SESSION, AS
 | 
						||
USUAL, TO WHOM I DEBRIEFED AFTER EACH INTERVIEW, AND THERE WERE ALSO 6 OR 7 MEN WHO
 | 
						||
ASKED FOR CLARIFICATION OF MY STATEMENTS. AS ALWAYS, THERE WAS CONSTANT PRESSURE
 | 
						||
APPLIED TO ME TO USE MY INFLUENCE WITH AIRL TO PERSUADE HER TO ANSWER SPECIFIC
 | 
						||
QUESTIONS PROMPTED BY MEMBERS OF THE GALLERY. I DID MY BEST TO REASSURE EVERYONE
 | 
						||
THAT I WOULD GIVE MY VERY BEST EFFORTS TO DO SO.
 | 
						||
NEVERTHELESS, ONLY THREE THINGS HAPPENED EVERY DAY THEREAFTER:
 | 
						||
1) AIRL RESOLUTELY REFUSED TO ANSWER ANY QUESTIONS THAT SHE SENSED HAD BEEN POSED BY
 | 
						||
OR SUGGESTED TO ME BY THE GALLERY.
 | 
						||
2) AIRL CONTINUED TO "INSTRUCT" ME IN SUBJECT MATTER OF HER OWN CHOICE.
 | 
						||
3) EVERY EVENING AFTER MY INTERVIEW WITH, OR INSTRUCTION FROM AIRL, SHE WOULD GIVE
 | 
						||
ME A NEW LIST OF SUBJECT MATTER ABOUT WHICH SHE WANTED MORE INFORMATION. EACH
 | 
						||
EVENING I PRESENTED THIS LIST TO THE GALLERY. THE NEXT DAY AIRL RECEIVED A LARGE STACK
 | 
						||
OF BOOKS, MAGAZINES, ARTICLES, AND SO FORTH. SHE WOULD STUDY ALL OF THESE DURING THE
 | 
						||
NIGHT WHILE I SLEPT. THIS PATTERN REPEATED EVERY DAY DURING THE REMAINDER OF THE TIME
 | 
						||
I SPENT WITH HER.
 | 
						||
THE SUBJECT MATTER OF MY NEXT INTERVIEW, OR LESSON, FROM AIRL CONTINUED WITH A BRIEF
 | 
						||
HISTORY OF EARTH, OUR SOLAR SYSTEM AND NEARBY SPACE, FROM THE PERSPECTIVE OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN." 
 | 
						||
56
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 25. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
 | 
						||
"BEFORE YOU CAN UNDERSTAND THE SUBJECT OF HISTORY, YOU
 | 
						||
MUST FIRST UNDERSTAND THE SUBJECT OF TIME. TIME IS
 | 
						||
SIMPLY AN ARBITRARY MEASUREMENT OF THE MOTION OF OBJECTS
 | 
						||
THROUGH SPACE.
 | 
						||
SPACE IS NOT LINEAR. SPACE IS DETERMINED BY THE POINT
 | 
						||
OF VIEW OF AN IS-BE WHEN VIEWING A OBJECT. THE DISTANCE
 | 
						||
BETWEEN AN IS-BE AND THE OBJECT BEING VIEWED IS CALLED
 | 
						||
"SPACE".
 | 
						||
OBJECTS, OR ENERGY MASSES, IN SPACE DO NOT NECESSARILY
 | 
						||
MOVE IN A LINEAR FASHION. IN THIS UNIVERSE, OBJECTS
 | 
						||
TEND TO MOVE RANDOMLY OR IN A CURVING OR CYCLICAL
 | 
						||
PATTERN, OR AS DETERMINED BY AGREED UPON RULES.
 | 
						||
HISTORY IS NOT ONLY A LINEAR RECORD OF EVENTS, AS MANY
 | 
						||
AUTHORS OF EARTH HISTORY BOOKS IMPLY, BECAUSE IT IS NOT
 | 
						||
A STRING THAT CAN BE STRETCHED OUT AND MARKED LIKE A
 | 
						||
MEASURING TOOL. HISTORY IS A SUBJECTIVE OBSERVATION OF
 | 
						||
THE MOVEMENT OF OBJECTS THROUGH SPACE, RECORDED FROM THE
 | 
						||
POINT OF VIEW OF A SURVIVOR, RATHER THAN OF THOSE WHO
 | 
						||
SUCCUMBED. EVENTS OCCUR INTERACTIVELY AND CONCURRENTLY,
 | 
						||
JUST AS THE BIOLOGICAL BODY HAS A HEART THAT PUMPS
 | 
						||
BLOOD, WHILE THE LUNGS PROVIDE OXYGEN TO THE CELLS,
 | 
						||
WHICH REPRODUCE, USING ENERGY FROM THE SUN AND CHEMICALS
 | 
						||
FROM PLANTS, AT THE SAME TIME AS THE LIVER STRAINS TOXIC
 | 
						||
WASTES FROM THE BLOOD, AND ELIMINATES THEM THROUGH THE
 | 
						||
BLADDER AND THE BOWELS.
 | 
						||
ALL OF THESE INTERACTIONS ARE CONCURRENT AND
 | 
						||
SIMULTANEOUS. ALTHOUGH TIME RUNS CONSECUTIVELY, EVENTS
 | 
						||
DO NOT HAPPEN IN AN INDEPENDENT, LINEAR STREAM. IN
 | 
						||
ORDER TO VIEW AND UNDERSTAND THE HISTORY OR REALITY OF
 | 
						||
THE PAST, ONE MUST VIEW ALL EVENTS AS PART OF AN
 | 
						||
INTERACTIVE WHOLE. TIME CAN ALSO BE SENSED AS A
 | 
						||
VIBRATION WHICH IS UNIFORM THROUGHOUT THE ENTIRE
 | 
						||
PHYSICAL UNIVERSE. 
 | 
						||
57
 | 
						||
AIRL EXPLAINED THAT IS-BES HAVE BEEN AROUND SINCE BEFORE
 | 
						||
THE BEGINNING OF THE UNIVERSE. THE REASON THEY ARE
 | 
						||
CALLED "IMMORTAL", IS BECAUSE A "SPIRIT" IS NOT BORN AND
 | 
						||
CANNOT DIE, BUT EXISTS IN A PERSONALLY POSTULATED
 | 
						||
PERCEPTION OF "IS - WILL BE". SHE WAS CAREFUL TO EXPLAIN
 | 
						||
THAT EVERY SPIRIT IS NOT THE SAME. EACH IS COMPLETELY
 | 
						||
UNIQUE IN IDENTITY, POWER, AWARENESS AND ABILITY.
 | 
						||
THE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN AN IS-BE LIKE AIRL AND MOST OF
 | 
						||
THE IS-BES INHABITING BODIES ON EARTH, IS THAT AIRL CAN
 | 
						||
ENTER AND DEPART FROM HER "DOLL" AT WILL. SHE CAN
 | 
						||
PERCEIVE AT SELECTIVE DEPTHS THROUGH MATTER. AIRL AND
 | 
						||
OTHER OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN CAN COMMUNICATE
 | 
						||
TELEPATHICALLY. SINCE AN IS-BE IS NOT A PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE ENTITY IT HAS NO LOCATION IN SPACE OR TIME.
 | 
						||
AN IS-BE IS LITERALLY, "IMMATERIAL". THEY CAN SPAN GREAT
 | 
						||
DISTANCES OF SPACE INSTANTLY.
 | 
						||
THEY CAN EXPERIENCE SENSATIONS, MORE INTENSELY THAN A
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODY, WITHOUT THE USE OF PHYSICAL SENSORY
 | 
						||
MECHANISMS. AN IS-BE CAN EXCLUDE PAIN FROM THEIR
 | 
						||
PERCEPTION. AIRL CAN ALSO REMEMBER HER "IDENTITY", SO
 | 
						||
TO SPEAK, ALL THE WAY BACK INTO THE DIM MISTS OF TIME,
 | 
						||
FOR TRILLIONS OF YEARS!
 | 
						||
SHE SAYS THAT THE EXISTING COLLECTION OF SUNS IN THIS
 | 
						||
IMMEDIATE VICINITY OF THE UNIVERSE HAVE BEEN BURNING FOR
 | 
						||
THE LAST 200 TRILLION YEARS. THE AGE OF THE PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE IS NEARLY INFINITELY OLD, BUT PROBABLY AT LEAST
 | 
						||
FOUR QUADRILLION 62 (FOOTNOTE) YEARS SINCE ITS EARLIEST
 | 
						||
BEGINNINGS.
 | 
						||
TIME IS A DIFFICULT FACTOR TO MEASURE AS IT DEPENDS ON
 | 
						||
THE SUBJECTIVE MEMORY OF IS-BES AND THERE HAS BEEN NO
 | 
						||
UNIFORM RECORD OF EVENTS THROUGHOUT THE PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE SINCE IT BEGAN. AS ON EARTH, THERE ARE MANY
 | 
						||
DIFFERENT TIME MEASUREMENT SYSTEMS, DEFINED BY VARIOUS
 | 
						||
CULTURES, WHICH USE CYCLES OF MOTION, AND POINTS OF
 | 
						||
ORIGIN TO ESTABLISH AGE AND DURATION. 63 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE ITSELF IS FORMED FROM THE
 | 
						||
CONVERGENCE AND AMALGAMATION OF MANY OTHER INDIVIDUAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSES 64 (FOOTNOTE), EACH ONE OF WHICH WERE CREATED BY AN
 | 
						||
IS-BE OR GROUP OF IS-BES. THE COLLISION OF THESE
 | 
						||
ILLUSORY UNIVERSES COMMINGLED AND COALESCED AND WERE
 | 
						||
SOLIDIFIED TO FORM A MUTUALLY CREATED UNIVERSE. BECAUSE
 | 
						||
IT IS AGREED THAT ENERGY AND FORMS CAN BE CREATED, BUT 
 | 
						||
58
 | 
						||
NOT DESTROYED, 65 (FOOTNOTE) THIS CREATIVE PROCESS HAS
 | 
						||
CONTINUED TO FORM AN EVER-EXPANDING UNIVERSE OF NEARLY
 | 
						||
INFINITE PHYSICAL PROPORTIONS.
 | 
						||
BEFORE THE FORMATION OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE THERE WAS
 | 
						||
A VAST PERIOD DURING WHICH UNIVERSES WERE NOT SOLID, BUT
 | 
						||
WHOLLY ILLUSIONARY. YOU MIGHT SAY THAT THE UNIVERSE WAS
 | 
						||
A UNIVERSE OF MAGICAL ILLUSIONS WHICH WERE MADE TO
 | 
						||
APPEAR AND VANISH AT THE WILL OF THE MAGICIAN. IN EVERY
 | 
						||
CASE, THE "MAGICIAN" WAS ONE OR MORE IS-BES. MANY ISBES ON EARTH CAN STILL RECALL VAGUE IMAGES FROM THAT
 | 
						||
PERIOD. TALES OF MAGIC, SORCERY AND ENCHANTMENT, FAIRY
 | 
						||
TALES AND MYTHOLOGY SPEAK OF SUCH THINGS, 66 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH IN VERY CRUDE TERMS.
 | 
						||
EACH IS-BE ENTERED INTO THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE WHEN THEY
 | 
						||
LOST THEIR OWN, "HOME" UNIVERSE. THAT IS, WHEN AN ISBE'S "HOME" UNIVERSE WAS OVERWHELMED BY THE PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE, OR WHEN THE IS-BE JOINED WITH OTHER IS-BES TO
 | 
						||
CREATE OR CONQUER THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
ON EARTH, THE ABILITY TO DETERMINE WHEN AN IS-BE ENTERED
 | 
						||
THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE IS DIFFICULT FOR TWO REASONS:
 | 
						||
1) THE MEMORY OF IS-BES ON EARTH HAVE BEEN ERASED, AND
 | 
						||
2) IS-BES ARRIVAL OR INVASION INTO THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE
 | 
						||
TOOK PLACE AT DIFFERENT TIMES, SOME 60 TRILLION YEARS
 | 
						||
AGO, AND OTHERS ONLY 3 TRILLION. EVERY ONCE IN A SHORT
 | 
						||
WHILE, A FEW MILLION YEARS, AN AREA OR PLANET WILL BE
 | 
						||
TAKEN OVER BY ANOTHER GROUP OF IS-BES ENTERING INTO THE
 | 
						||
AREA.
 | 
						||
SOMETIMES THEY WILL CAPTURE OTHER IS-BES AS SLAVES. 67
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) THEY WILL BE FORCED TO INHABIT BODIES TO PERFORM
 | 
						||
MENIAL, OR MANUAL WORK -- ESPECIALLY MINING MINERAL ORES
 | 
						||
ON HEAVY-GRAVITY PLANETS, SUCH AS EARTH.
 | 
						||
AIRL SAYS THAT SHE HAS BEEN A MEMBER OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
EXPEDITIONARY FORCE FOR MORE THAN 625 MILLION YEARS,
 | 
						||
WHEN SHE BECAME A PILOT FOR A BIOLOGICAL SURVEY MISSION
 | 
						||
WHICH INCLUDED OCCASIONAL VISITS TO EARTH. SHE CAN
 | 
						||
REMEMBER HER ENTIRE CAREER THERE, AND FOR A VERY LONG
 | 
						||
TIME BEFORE THAT.
 | 
						||
SHE TOLD ME THAT EARTH SCIENTISTS DO NOT HAVE AN
 | 
						||
ACCURATE MEASURING SYSTEM TO GAUGE THE AGE OF MATTER.
 | 
						||
THEY ASSUME THAT BECAUSE CERTAIN TYPES OF MATERIALS SEEM
 | 
						||
TO DETERIORATE RATHER QUICKLY, SUCH AS ORGANIC OR 
 | 
						||
59
 | 
						||
CARBON-BASED MATTER, THAT THERE IS A DETERIORATION OF
 | 
						||
MATTER. IT IS NOT ACCURATE TO MEASURE THE AGE OF STONE,
 | 
						||
BASED ON THE MEASUREMENT OF THE AGE OF WOOD OR BONE.
 | 
						||
THIS IS A FUNDAMENTAL ERROR. FACTUALLY, MATTER DOES NOT
 | 
						||
DETERIORATE. IT CANNOT BE DESTROYED. MATTER MAY BE
 | 
						||
ALTERED IN FORM, BUT IT IS NEVER TRULY DESTROYED.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN HAS CONDUCTED A PERIODIC SURVEY OF THE
 | 
						||
GALAXIES IN THIS SECTOR OF THE UNIVERSE SINCE IT
 | 
						||
DEVELOPED SPACE TRAVEL TECHNOLOGIES ABOUT 80 TRILLION
 | 
						||
YEARS AGO. A REVIEW OF CHANGES IN THE COMPLEXION OF
 | 
						||
EARTH REVEAL THAT MOUNTAIN RANGES RISE AND FALL,
 | 
						||
CONTINENTS CHANGE LOCATION, THE POLES OF THE PLANET
 | 
						||
SHIFT, ICE CAPS COME AND GO, OCEANS APPEAR AND
 | 
						||
DISAPPEAR, RIVERS, VALLEYS AND CANYONS CHANGE. IN ALL
 | 
						||
CASES, THE MATTER IS THE SAME. IT IS ALWAYS THE SAME
 | 
						||
SAND. EVERY FORM AND SUBSTANCE IS MADE OF THE SAME
 | 
						||
BASIC MATERIAL, WHICH NEVER DETERIORATES.
 | 
						||
(MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
("I CANNOT EVEN BEGIN TO IMAGINE HOW ADVANCED A CIVILIZATION MAY HAVE BECOME,
 | 
						||
TECHNICALLY, AND MENTALLY, AFTER TRILLIONS OF YEARS! JUST THINK OF HOW ADVANCED OUR
 | 
						||
OWN COUNTRY HAS BECOME, COMPARED TO ONLY 150 YEARS. ONLY A FEW GENERATIONS AGO
 | 
						||
TRANSPORTATION WAS ON FOOT, HORSEBACK OR BOAT, READING WAS DONE BY CANDLE LIGHT,
 | 
						||
HEATING AND COOKING WERE DONE OVER A FIREPLACE, AND THERE WASN'T ANY INDOOR
 | 
						||
PLUMBING!")
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
"AIRL DESCRIBED THE ABILITIES OF AN IS-BE OFFICER OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN TO ME, AND SHE DEMONSTRATED ONE TO ME WHEN SHE
 | 
						||
CONTACTED -- TELEPATHICALLY -- A COMMUNICATIONS OFFICER
 | 
						||
OF THE DOMAIN WHO IS STATIONED IN THE ASTEROID BELT.
 | 
						||
68 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THE ASTEROID BELT IS COMPOSED OF THOUSANDS OF BROKEN UP
 | 
						||
PIECES OF A PLANET THAT ONCE EXISTED BETWEEN MARS AND
 | 
						||
JUPITER. IT SERVES AS A GOOD LOW-GRAVITY JUMPING OFF
 | 
						||
POINT FOR INCOMING SPACE CRAFT TRAVELING TOWARD THE
 | 
						||
CENTER OF OUR GALAXY.
 | 
						||
SHE REQUESTED THAT THIS OFFICER CONSULT INFORMATION
 | 
						||
STORED IN THE "FILES" OF THE DOMAIN, CONCERNING THE
 | 
						||
HISTORY OF EARTH. SHE ASKED THE COMMUNICATIONS OFFICER
 | 
						||
TO "FEED" THIS INFORMATION TO AIRL. THE COMMUNICATIONS
 | 
						||
OFFICER IMMEDIATELY COMPLIED WITH THE REQUEST. BASED ON 
 | 
						||
60
 | 
						||
THE INFORMATION STORED IN THE FILES OF THE DOMAIN, AIRL
 | 
						||
WAS ABLE TO GIVE ME A BRIEF OVERVIEW OR "HISTORY
 | 
						||
LESSON". THIS IS WHAT AIRL TOLD ME THAT THE DOMAIN HAD
 | 
						||
OBSERVED ABOUT THE HISTORY OF EARTH:
 | 
						||
SHE TOLD ME THAT THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE FIRST
 | 
						||
ENTERED INTO THE MILKY WAY GALAXY VERY RECENTLY -- ONLY
 | 
						||
ABOUT 10,000 YEARS AGO. THEIR FIRST ACTION WAS TO
 | 
						||
CONQUER THE HOME PLANETS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" (THIS IS
 | 
						||
NOT THE OFFICIAL NAME, BUT A NICK-NAME GIVEN TO THE
 | 
						||
CONQUERED CIVILIZATION BY THE DOMAIN FORCES) THAT SERVED
 | 
						||
AS THE SEAT OF CENTRAL GOVERNMENT FOR THIS GALAXY, AND
 | 
						||
OTHER ADJOINING REGIONS OF SPACE. THESE PLANETS ARE
 | 
						||
LOCATED IN THE STARS SYSTEMS IN THE TAIL OF THE BIG
 | 
						||
DIPPER CONSTELLATION. 69 (FOOTNOTE) SHE DID NOT MENTION WHICH
 | 
						||
STARS, EXACTLY.
 | 
						||
ABOUT 1,500 YEARS LATER THE DOMAIN BEGAN THE
 | 
						||
INSTALLATION BASES FOR THEIR OWN FORCES ALONG THE PATH
 | 
						||
OF INVASION WHICH LEADS TOWARD THE CENTER OF THIS GALAXY
 | 
						||
AND BEYOND. ABOUT 8,200 YEARS AGO THE DOMAIN FORCES SET
 | 
						||
UP A BASE ON EARTH IN THE HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS NEAR THE
 | 
						||
BORDER OF MODERN PAKISTAN AND AFGHANISTAN. THIS WAS A
 | 
						||
BASE FOR A BATTALION OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE,
 | 
						||
WHICH INCLUDED ABOUT 3,000 MEMBERS.
 | 
						||
THEY SET UP A BASE UNDER OR INSIDE THE TOP OF A
 | 
						||
MOUNTAIN. THE MOUNTAIN TOP WAS DRILLED INTO AND MADE
 | 
						||
HOLLOW TO CREATE AN AREA LARGE ENOUGH TO HOUSE THE SHIPS
 | 
						||
AND PERSONNEL OF THAT FORCE. AN ELECTRONIC ILLUSION OF
 | 
						||
THE MOUNTAIN TOP WAS THEN CREATED TO HIDE THE BASE BY
 | 
						||
PROJECTING A FALSE IMAGE FROM INSIDE THE MOUNTAIN
 | 
						||
AGAINST A "FORCE SCREEN". THE SHIPS COULD THEN ENTER
 | 
						||
AND EXIT THROUGH THE FORCE SCREEN, YET REMAIN UNSEEN BY
 | 
						||
HOMO SAPIENS.
 | 
						||
SHORTLY AFTER THEY SETTLED THERE THE BASE WAS SURPRISED
 | 
						||
BY AN ATTACK FROM A REMNANT OF THE MILITARY FORCES OF
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE". UNBEKNOWNST TO THE DOMAIN, A HIDDEN,
 | 
						||
UNDERGROUND BASE ON MARS, OPERATED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE",
 | 
						||
HAD EXISTED FOR A VERY LONG TIME. THE DOMAIN BASE WAS
 | 
						||
WIPED OUT BY A MILITARY ATTACK FROM THE MARS BASE AND
 | 
						||
THE IS-BES OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE WERE
 | 
						||
CAPTURED.
 | 
						||
YOU CAN IMAGINE THAT THE DOMAIN WAS VERY UPSET ABOUT
 | 
						||
LOSING SUCH A LARGE FORCE OF OFFICERS AND CREW, SO THEY 
 | 
						||
61
 | 
						||
SENT OTHER CREWS TO EARTH TO LOOK FOR THEM. THOSE CREWS
 | 
						||
WERE ALSO ATTACKED. THE CAPTURED IS-BES FROM THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
FORCES WERE HANDLED IN THE SAME FASHION AS ALL OTHER ISBES WHO HAVE BEEN SENT TO EARTH. THEY WERE EACH GIVEN
 | 
						||
AMNESIA, HAD THEIR MEMORIES REPLACED WITH FALSE PICTURES
 | 
						||
AND HYPNOTIC COMMANDS AND SENT TO EARTH TO INHABIT
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODIES. THEY ARE STILL A PART OF THE HUMAN
 | 
						||
POPULATION TODAY.
 | 
						||
AFTER A VERY PERSISTENT AND EXTENSIVE INVESTIGATION INTO
 | 
						||
THE LOSS OF THEIR CREWS, THE DOMAIN DISCOVERED THAT "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" HAS BEEN OPERATING A VERY EXTENSIVE, AND VERY
 | 
						||
CAREFULLY HIDDEN, BASE OF OPERATIONS IN THIS PART OF THE
 | 
						||
GALAXY FOR MILLIONS OF YEARS. NO ONE KNOWS EXACTLY HOW
 | 
						||
LONG. EVENTUALLY, THE SPACE CRAFT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
FORCES AND THE DOMAIN ENGAGED EACH OTHER IN OPEN COMBAT
 | 
						||
IN THE SPACE OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM.
 | 
						||
ACCORDING TO AIRL, THERE WAS A RUNNING BATTLE BETWEEN
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES AND THE DOMAIN UNTIL ABOUT 1235
 | 
						||
AD, WHEN THE DOMAIN FORCES FINALLY DESTROYED THE LAST OF
 | 
						||
THE SPACE CRAFT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE IN THIS AREA.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE LOST MANY OF ITS OWN
 | 
						||
SHIPS IN THIS AREA DURING THAT TIME ALSO.
 | 
						||
ABOUT 1,000 YEARS LATER THE "OLD EMPIRE" BASE WAS
 | 
						||
DISCOVERED BY ACCIDENT IN THE SPRING OF 1914 AD. THE
 | 
						||
DISCOVERY WAS MADE WHEN THE BODY OF THE ARCHDUKE OF
 | 
						||
AUSTRIA, 70 (FOOTNOTE) WAS "TAKEN OVER" BY AN OFFICER OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. THIS OFFICER, WHO WAS
 | 
						||
STATIONED IN THE ASTEROID BELT, WAS SENT TO EARTH ON A
 | 
						||
ROUTINE MISSION TO GATHER RECONNAISSANCE.
 | 
						||
THE PURPOSE OF THIS "TAKE OVER" WAS TO USE THE BODY AS A
 | 
						||
"DISGUISE" THROUGH WHICH TO INFILTRATE HUMAN SOCIETY IN
 | 
						||
ORDER TO GATHER INFORMATION ABOUT CURRENT EVENTS ON
 | 
						||
EARTH. THE OFFICER, AS AN IS-BE, HAVING GREATER POWER
 | 
						||
THAN THE BEING INHABITING THE BODY OF THE ARCHDUKE,
 | 
						||
SIMPLY "PUSHED" THE BEING OUT AND TOOK OVER CONTROL OF
 | 
						||
THE BODY.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, THIS OFFICER DID NOT REALIZE HOW MUCH THE
 | 
						||
HAPSBURGS WERE HATED BY FEUDING FACTIONS IN THE COUNTRY,
 | 
						||
SO HE WAS CAUGHT OFF GUARD WHEN THE BODY OF THE ARCHDUKE
 | 
						||
WAS ASSASSINATED BY A BOSNIAN STUDENT. THE OFFICER, OR
 | 
						||
IS-BE, WAS SUDDENLY "KNOCKED OUT" OF THE BODY WHEN IT
 | 
						||
WAS SHOT BY THE ASSASSIN. DISORIENTED, THE IS-BE 
 | 
						||
62
 | 
						||
INADVERTENTLY PENETRATED ONE OF THE "AMNESIA FORCE
 | 
						||
SCREENS" AND WAS CAPTURED.
 | 
						||
EVENTUALLY THE DOMAIN DISCOVERED THAT A WIDE AREA OF
 | 
						||
SPACE IS MONITORED BY AN "ELECTRONIC FORCE FIELD"
 | 
						||
71 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH CONTROLS ALL OF THE IS-BES IN THIS END OF
 | 
						||
THE GALAXY, INCLUDING EARTH. THE ELECTRONIC FORCE
 | 
						||
SCREEN IS DESIGNED TO DETECT IS-BES AND PREVENT THEM
 | 
						||
FROM LEAVING THE AREA.
 | 
						||
IF ANY IS-BE ATTEMPTS TO PENETRATE THE FORCE SCREEN, IT
 | 
						||
"CAPTURES" THEM IN A KIND OF "ELECTRONIC NET". THE
 | 
						||
RESULT IS THAT THE CAPTURED IS-BE IS SUBJECTED TO A VERY
 | 
						||
SEVERE "BRAINWASHING" TREATMENT WHICH ERASES THE MEMORY
 | 
						||
OF THE IS-BE. THIS PROCESS USES A TREMENDOUS ELECTRICAL
 | 
						||
SHOCK, JUST LIKE EARTH PSYCHIATRISTS USE "ELECTRIC SHOCK
 | 
						||
THERAPY" TO ERASE THE MEMORY AND PERSONALITY OF A
 | 
						||
"PATIENT" AND TO MAKE THEM MORE "COOPERATIVE". 72 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
ON EARTH THIS "THERAPY" USES ONLY A FEW HUNDRED VOLTS OF
 | 
						||
ELECTRICITY. HOWEVER, THE ELECTRICAL VOLTAGE 73 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
USED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATION AGAINST IS-BES IS ON
 | 
						||
THE ORDER OF MAGNITUDE OF BILLIONS OF VOLTS! THIS
 | 
						||
TREMENDOUS SHOCK COMPLETELY WIPES OUT ALL THE MEMORY OF
 | 
						||
THE IS-BE. THE MEMORY ERASURE IS NOT JUST FOR ONE LIFE
 | 
						||
OR ONE BODY. IT WIPES OUT THE ALL OF THE ACCUMULATED
 | 
						||
EXPERIENCES OF A NEARLY INFINITE PAST, AS WELL AS THE
 | 
						||
IDENTITY OF THE IS-BE!
 | 
						||
THE SHOCK IS INTENDED TO MAKE IT IMPOSSIBLE FOR THE ISBE TO REMEMBER WHO THEY ARE, WHERE THEY CAME FROM, THEIR
 | 
						||
KNOWLEDGE OR SKILLS, THEIR MEMORY OF THE PAST, AND
 | 
						||
ABILITY TO FUNCTION AS A SPIRITUAL ENTITY. THEY ARE
 | 
						||
OVERWHELMED INTO BECOMING A MINDLESS, ROBOTIC NONENTITY.
 | 
						||
AFTER THE SHOCK A SERIES OF POST HYPNOTIC SUGGESTIONS 74
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) ARE USED TO INSTALL FALSE MEMORIES, AND A FALSE
 | 
						||
TIME ORIENTATION IN EACH IS-BE. THIS INCLUDES THE
 | 
						||
COMMAND TO "RETURN" TO THE BASE AFTER THE BODY DIES, SO
 | 
						||
THAT THE SAME KIND OF SHOCK AND HYPNOSIS CAN BE DONE
 | 
						||
AGAIN, AND AGAIN, AGAIN -- FOREVER. THE HYPNOTIC
 | 
						||
COMMAND ALSO TELLS THE "PATIENT" TO FORGET TO REMEMBER.
 | 
						||
WHAT THE DOMAIN LEARNED FROM THE EXPERIENCE OF THIS
 | 
						||
OFFICER IS THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE" HAS BEEN USING EARTH AS 
 | 
						||
63
 | 
						||
A "PRISON PLANET" FOR A VERY LONG TIME -- EXACTLY HOW
 | 
						||
LONG IS UNKNOWN -- PERHAPS MILLIONS OF YEARS.
 | 
						||
SO, WHEN THE BODY OF THE IS-BE DIES THEY DEPART FROM THE
 | 
						||
BODY. THEY ARE DETECTED BY THE "FORCE SCREEN", THEY ARE
 | 
						||
CAPTURED AND "ORDERED" BY HYPNOTIC COMMAND TO "RETURN
 | 
						||
TO THE LIGHT". THE IDEA OF "HEAVEN" AND THE "AFTERLIFE"
 | 
						||
ARE PART OF THE HYPNOTIC SUGGESTION -- A PART OF THE
 | 
						||
TREACHERY THAT MAKES THE WHOLE MECHANISM WORK.
 | 
						||
AFTER THE IS-BE HAS BEEN SHOCKED AND HYPNOTIZED TO ERASE
 | 
						||
THE MEMORY OF THE LIFE JUST LIVED, THE IS-BE IS
 | 
						||
IMMEDIATELY "COMMANDED", HYPNOTICALLY, TO "REPORT" BACK
 | 
						||
TO EARTH, AS THOUGH THEY WERE ON A SECRET MISSION, TO
 | 
						||
INHABIT A NEW BODY. EACH IS-BE IS TOLD THAT THEY HAVE A
 | 
						||
SPECIAL PURPOSE FOR BEING ON EARTH. BUT, OF COURSE
 | 
						||
THERE IS NO PURPOSE FOR BEING IN A PRISON -- AT LEAST
 | 
						||
NOT FOR THE PRISONER.
 | 
						||
ANY UNDESIRABLE IS-BES WHO ARE SENTENCED TO EARTH WERE
 | 
						||
CLASSIFIED AS "UNTOUCHABLE" 75 (FOOTNOTE) BY THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
THIS INCLUDED ANYONE THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE" JUDGED TO BE
 | 
						||
CRIMINALS WHO ARE TOO VICIOUS TO BE REFORMED OR SUBDUED,
 | 
						||
AS WELL AS OTHER CRIMINALS SUCH AS SEXUAL PERVERTS, OR
 | 
						||
BEINGS UNWILLING TO DO ANY PRODUCTIVE WORK.
 | 
						||
AN "UNTOUCHABLE" CLASSIFICATION OF IS-BES ALSO INCLUDES
 | 
						||
A WIDE VARIETY OF "POLITICAL PRISONERS" 76 (FOOTNOTE). THIS
 | 
						||
INCLUDES IS-BES WHO ARE CONSIDERED TO BE NONCOMPLIANT
 | 
						||
"FREE THINKERS" OR "REVOLUTIONARIES" WHO MAKE TROUBLE
 | 
						||
FOR THE GOVERNMENTS OF THE VARIOUS PLANETS OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE". OF COURSE, ANYONE WITH A PREVIOUS MILITARY
 | 
						||
RECORD AGAINST THE "OLD EMPIRE" IS ALSO SHIPPED OFF TO
 | 
						||
EARTH.
 | 
						||
A LIST OF "UNTOUCHABLES" INCLUDE ARTISTS, PAINTERS,
 | 
						||
SINGERS, MUSICIANS, WRITERS, ACTORS, AND PERFORMERS OF
 | 
						||
EVERY KIND. FOR THIS REASON EARTH HAS MORE ARTISTS PER
 | 
						||
CAPITA THAN ANY OTHER PLANET IN THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
"UNTOUCHABLES" ALSO INCLUDE INTELLECTUALS, INVENTORS AND
 | 
						||
GENIUSES IN ALMOST EVERY FIELD. SINCE EVERYTHING THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" CONSIDERS VALUABLE HAS LONG SINCE BEEN
 | 
						||
INVENTED OR CREATED OVER THE LAST FEW TRILLION YEARS,
 | 
						||
THEY HAVE NO FURTHER USE FOR SUCH BEINGS. THIS INCLUDES
 | 
						||
SKILLED MANAGERS ALSO, WHICH ARE NOT NEEDED IN A SOCIETY
 | 
						||
OF OBEDIENT, ROBOTIC CITIZENS. 
 | 
						||
64
 | 
						||
ANYONE WHO IS NOT WILLING OR ABLE TO SUBMIT TO MINDLESS
 | 
						||
ECONOMIC, POLITICAL AND RELIGIOUS SERVITUDE AS A TAXPAYING WORKER IN THE CLASS SYSTEM OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
ARE "UNTOUCHABLE" AND SENTENCED TO RECEIVE MEMORY WIPEOUT AND PERMANENT IMPRISONMENT ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
THE NET RESULT IS THAT AN IS-BE IS UNABLE TO ESCAPE
 | 
						||
BECAUSE THEY CAN'T REMEMBER WHO THEY ARE, WHERE THEY
 | 
						||
CAME FROM, WHERE THEY ARE. THEY HAVE BEEN HYPNOTIZED TO
 | 
						||
THINK THEY ARE SOMEONE, SOMETHING, SOMETIME, AND
 | 
						||
SOMEWHERE OTHER THAN WERE THEY REALLY ARE.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN OFFICER WHO WAS "ASSASSINATED" WHILE IN THE
 | 
						||
BODY OF ARCHDUKE OF AUSTRIA WAS, LIKEWISE, CAPTURED BY
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE. BECAUSE THIS PARTICULAR OFFICER
 | 
						||
WAS A HIGH POWERED IS-BE, COMPARED TO MOST, HE WAS TAKEN
 | 
						||
AWAY TO A SECRET "OLD EMPIRE" BASE UNDER THE SURFACE OF
 | 
						||
THE PLANET MARS. THEY PUT HIM INTO A SPECIAL ELECTRONIC
 | 
						||
PRISON CELL AND HELD HIM THERE.
 | 
						||
FORTUNATELY, THIS DOMAIN OFFICER WAS ABLE TO ESCAPE FROM
 | 
						||
THE UNDERGROUND BASE AFTER 27 YEARS IN CAPTIVITY. WHEN
 | 
						||
HE ESCAPED FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE" BASE, HE RETURNED
 | 
						||
IMMEDIATELY TO HIS OWN BASE IN THE ASTEROID BELT. HIS
 | 
						||
COMMANDING OFFICER ORDERED THAT A BATTLE CRUISER BE
 | 
						||
DISPATCHED 77 (FOOTNOTE) TO THE COORDINATES OF THE BASE,
 | 
						||
PROVIDED BY THIS OFFICER, AND TO DESTROY THAT BASE
 | 
						||
COMPLETELY. THIS "OLD EMPIRE" BASE WAS LOCATED A FEW
 | 
						||
HUNDRED MILES NORTH OF THE EQUATOR ON MARS IN THE
 | 
						||
CYDONIA REGION. 78 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH THE MILITARY BASE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" WAS
 | 
						||
DESTROYED, UNFORTUNATELY, MUCH OF THE VAST MACHINERY OF
 | 
						||
THE IS-BE FORCE SCREENS, THE ELECTROSHOCK / AMNESIA /
 | 
						||
HYPNOSIS MACHINERY CONTINUES TO FUNCTION IN OTHER
 | 
						||
UNDISCOVERED LOCATIONS RIGHT UP TO THE PRESENT MOMENT.
 | 
						||
THE MAIN BASE OR CONTROL CENTER FOR THIS "MIND CONTROL
 | 
						||
PRISON" 79 (FOOTNOTE) OPERATION HAS NEVER BEEN FOUND. SO, THE
 | 
						||
INFLUENCES OF THIS BASE, OR BASES, ARE STILL IN EFFECT.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN HAS OBSERVED THAT SINCE THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
SPACE FORCES WERE DESTROYED THERE IS NO ONE LEFT TO
 | 
						||
ACTIVELY PREVENT OTHER PLANETARY SYSTEMS FROM BRINGING
 | 
						||
THEIR OWN "UNTOUCHABLE" IS-BES TO EARTH FROM ALL OVER
 | 
						||
THIS GALAXY, AND FROM OTHER GALAXIES NEARBY. THEREFORE,
 | 
						||
EARTH HAS BECOME A UNIVERSAL DUMPING GROUND FOR THIS
 | 
						||
ENTIRE REGION OF SPACE. 
 | 
						||
65
 | 
						||
THIS, IN PART, EXPLAINS THE VERY UNUSUAL MIX OF RACES,
 | 
						||
CULTURES, LANGUAGES, MORAL CODES, RELIGIOUS AND
 | 
						||
POLITICAL INFLUENCES AMONG THE IS-BE POPULATION ON
 | 
						||
EARTH. THE NUMBER AND VARIETY OF HETEROGENEOUS
 | 
						||
SOCIETIES ON EARTH ARE EXTREMELY UNUSUAL ON A NORMAL
 | 
						||
PLANET. MOST "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7" PLANETS ARE
 | 
						||
INHABITED BY ONLY ONE HUMANOID BODY TYPE OR RACE, IF
 | 
						||
ANY.
 | 
						||
IN ADDITION, MOST OF THE ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS OF EARTH,
 | 
						||
AND MANY OF THE EVENTS OF EARTH HAVE BEEN HEAVILY
 | 
						||
INFLUENCED BY THE HIDDEN, HYPNOTIC OPERATION OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" BASE. SO FAR, NO ONE HAS FIGURED OUT EXACTLY
 | 
						||
WHERE AND HOW THIS OPERATION IS RUN, OR BY WHOM BECAUSE
 | 
						||
IT IS SO HEAVILY PROTECTED BY SCREENS AND TRAPS.
 | 
						||
FURTHERMORE, THERE HAS BEEN NO OPERATION UNDERTAKEN TO
 | 
						||
SEEK OUT, DISCOVER AND DESTROY THE VAST AND ANCIENT
 | 
						||
NETWORK OF ELECTRONICS MACHINERY THAT CREATE THE IS-BE
 | 
						||
FORCE SCREENS AT THIS END OF THE GALAXY. UNTIL THIS HAS
 | 
						||
BEEN DONE, WE ARE NOT ABLE TO PREVENT OR INTERRUPT THE
 | 
						||
ELECTRIC SHOCK OPERATION, HYPNOSIS AND REMOTE THOUGHT
 | 
						||
CONTROL 80 (FOOTNOTE) OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON PLANET.
 | 
						||
OF COURSE ALL OF THE CREW MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
EXPEDITIONARY FORCE NOW REMAIN AWARE OF THIS PHENOMENA
 | 
						||
AT ALL TIMES WHILE OPERATING IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM SPACE
 | 
						||
SO AS TO PREVENT DETECTION AND THE CAPTURE BY "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" TRAPS." 
 | 
						||
66
 | 
						||
CHAPTER EIGHT
 | 
						||
A LESSON IN RECENT HISTORY
 | 
						||
(MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"THIS INTERVIEW TAUGHT ME A HISTORY LESSON I WILL NEVER READ IN ANY TEXT BOOK WRITTEN
 | 
						||
ON EARTH! THE DOMAIN HAS A MUCH DIFFERENT VIEW OF EVENTS THAN WE DO."
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 26. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
 | 
						||
"THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE HAS OBSERVED A
 | 
						||
RESURGENCE IN SCIENCE AND CULTURE OF THE WESTERN WORLD
 | 
						||
SINCE 1150 AD WHEN THE REMAINING REMNANTS OF THE SPACE
 | 
						||
FLEET OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM WERE
 | 
						||
DESTROYED. THE INFLUENCE OF THE REMOTE CONTROL 81 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
HYPNOSIS OPERATION DIMINISHED SLIGHTLY AFTER THAT TIME,
 | 
						||
BUT STILL REMAINS LARGELY IN FORCE.
 | 
						||
APPARENTLY A SMALL AMOUNT OF DAMAGE WAS DONE TO THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" REMOTE MIND CONTROL 82 (FOOTNOTE) OPERATION WHICH
 | 
						||
RESULTED IN A SMALL DECREASE IN THE POWER OF THIS
 | 
						||
MECHANISM. AS A RESULT, SOME MEMORY OF TECHNOLOGIES
 | 
						||
THAT IS-BES ALREADY KNEW BEFORE THEY CAME TO EARTH
 | 
						||
STARTED TO BE REMEMBERED. THEREAFTER THE OPPRESSION OF
 | 
						||
KNOWLEDGE THAT IS CALLED THE "DARK AGES" 83 (FOOTNOTE) IN
 | 
						||
EUROPE BEGAN TO DIMINISH AFTER THAT TIME.
 | 
						||
SINCE THEN KNOWLEDGE OF THE BASIC LAWS OF PHYSICS 84
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) AND ELECTRICITY 85 (FOOTNOTE) HAVE REVOLUTIONIZED EARTH
 | 
						||
CULTURE VIRTUALLY OVERNIGHT. THE ABILITY TO REMEMBER
 | 
						||
TECHNOLOGY BY MANY OF THE GENIUSES IN THE IS-BE
 | 
						||
POPULATION OF EARTH WAS PARTIALLY RESTORED, WHEN NOT SO
 | 
						||
ACTIVELY SUPPRESSED AS IT WAS BEFORE 1150 AD. SIR ISAAC
 | 
						||
NEWTON, 86 (FOOTNOTE) IS ONE OF THE BEST EXAMPLES OF THIS. IN
 | 
						||
ONLY A FEW DECADES HE SINGLE-HANDEDLY REINVENTED SEVERAL 
 | 
						||
67
 | 
						||
MAJOR AND FUNDAMENTAL SCIENTIFIC AND MATHEMATICAL
 | 
						||
DISCIPLINES.
 | 
						||
THE MEN WHO "REMEMBERED" THESE SCIENCES ALREADY KNEW
 | 
						||
THEM BEFORE THEY WERE SENT TO EARTH. ORDINARILY, NO ONE
 | 
						||
WOULD EVER OBSERVE OR DISCOVER AS MUCH ABOUT SCIENCE AND
 | 
						||
MATHEMATICS IN A SINGLE LIFE-TIME, OR EVEN IN A FEW
 | 
						||
HUNDRED LIFE-TIMES. THESE SUBJECTS HAVE TAKEN
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS BILLIONS AND BILLIONS OF YEARS TO CREATE!
 | 
						||
IS-BES ON EARTH HAVE ONLY JUST BEGUN TO REMEMBER SMALL
 | 
						||
FRAGMENTS OF ALL THE TECHNOLOGIES THAT EXIST THROUGHOUT
 | 
						||
THE UNIVERSE. THEORETICALLY, IF THE AMNESIA MECHANISMS
 | 
						||
BEING USED AGAINST EARTH COULD BE BROKEN ENTIRELY, ISBES WOULD REGAIN ALL OF THEIR MEMORY!
 | 
						||
UNFORTUNATELY, SIMILAR ADVANCES HAVE NOT BEEN SEEN IN
 | 
						||
THE HUMANITIES AS THE IS-BES OF EARTH CONTINUE TO BEHAVE
 | 
						||
VERY BADLY TOWARD EACH OTHER. THIS BEHAVIOR, HOWEVER,
 | 
						||
IS HEAVILY INFLUENCED BY THE "HYPNOTIC COMMANDS" GIVEN
 | 
						||
TO EACH IS-BE BETWEEN LIFETIMES. 87 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
AND, THE VERY UNUSUAL COMBINATION OF "INMATES" ON EARTH
 | 
						||
- CRIMINALS, PERVERTS, ARTISTS, REVOLUTIONARIES AND
 | 
						||
GENIUSES - IS THE CAUSE OF A VERY RESTIVE AND TUMULTUOUS
 | 
						||
ENVIRONMENT. THE PURPOSE OF THE PRISON PLANET IS TO
 | 
						||
KEEP IS-BES ON EARTH, FOREVER. PROMOTING IGNORANCE,
 | 
						||
SUPERSTITION, AND WAR BETWEEN IS-BES HELPS TO KEEP THE
 | 
						||
PRISON POPULATION CRIPPLED AND TRAPPED BEHIND "THE WALL"
 | 
						||
OF ELECTRONIC FORCE SCREENS.
 | 
						||
IS-BES HAVE BEEN DUMPED ON EARTH FROM ALL OVER THE
 | 
						||
GALAXY, ADJOINING GALAXIES, AND FROM PLANETARY SYSTEMS
 | 
						||
ALL OVER THE "OLD EMPIRE", LIKE SIRIUS, ALDEBARON, THE
 | 
						||
PLEIADES, ORION, DRACONIS, AND COUNTLESS OTHERS. THERE
 | 
						||
ARE IS-BES ON EARTH FROM UNNAMED RACES, CIVILIZATIONS,
 | 
						||
CULTURAL BACKGROUNDS, AND PLANETARY ENVIRONMENTS. EACH
 | 
						||
OF THE VARIOUS IS-BE POPULATIONS HAVE THEIR OWN
 | 
						||
LANGUAGES, BELIEF SYSTEMS, MORAL VALUES, RELIGIOUS
 | 
						||
BELIEFS, TRAINING AND UNKNOWN AND UNTOLD HISTORIES.
 | 
						||
THESE IS-BES ARE MIXED TOGETHER WITH EARLIER INHABITANTS
 | 
						||
OF EARTH WHO CAME FROM ANOTHER STAR SYSTEM MORE THAN
 | 
						||
400,000 YEARS AGO TO ESTABLISH THE CIVILIZATIONS OF
 | 
						||
ATLANTA 88 (FOOTNOTE) AND LEMURIA 89 (FOOTNOTE). THOSE CIVILIZATIONS
 | 
						||
VANISHED BENEATH THE TIDAL WAVES CAUSED BY A PLANETARY
 | 
						||
"POLAR SHIFT", 90 (FOOTNOTE) MANY THOUSANDS OF YEARS BEFORE 
 | 
						||
68
 | 
						||
THE CURRENT "PRISON" POPULATION STARTED TO ARRIVE.
 | 
						||
APPARENTLY, THE IS-BES FROM THOSE STAR SYSTEMS WERE THE
 | 
						||
SOURCE OF THE ORIGINAL, ORIENTAL RACES OF EARTH,
 | 
						||
BEGINNING IN AUSTRALIA.
 | 
						||
ON THE OTHER HAND, THE CIVILIZATIONS SET UP ON EARTH BY
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON SYSTEM WERE VERY DIFFERENT FROM
 | 
						||
THE CIVILIZATION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" ITSELF, WHICH IS AN
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC SPACE OPERA, ATOMIC POWERED CONGLOMERATION OF
 | 
						||
EARLIER CIVILIZATIONS THAT WERE CONQUERED WITH NUCLEAR
 | 
						||
WEAPONS AND COLONIZED BY IS-BES FROM ANOTHER GALAXY.
 | 
						||
THE BUREAUCRACY THAT CONTROLLED THE FORMER "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
WAS FROM AN ANCIENT SPACE OPERA SOCIETY, RUN BY A
 | 
						||
TOTALITARIAN 91 (FOOTNOTE) CONFEDERATION OF PLANETARY
 | 
						||
GOVERNMENTS, REGULATED BY A BRUTAL SOCIAL, ECONOMIC, AND
 | 
						||
POLITICAL HIERARCHY, 92 (FOOTNOTE) WITH A ROYAL MONARCH AS ITS
 | 
						||
FIGUREHEAD. 93 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THIS TYPE OF GOVERNMENT EMERGES WITH REGULARITY ON
 | 
						||
PLANETS WHERE THE CITIZENS ABANDON PERSONAL
 | 
						||
RESPONSIBILITY FOR AUTONOMOUS, SELF-REGULATION. THEY
 | 
						||
FREQUENTLY LOSE THEIR FREEDOM TO DEMENTED IS-BES WHO
 | 
						||
SUFFER FROM AN OVERWHELMING PARANOIA THAT EVERY OTHER
 | 
						||
IS-BE IS THEIR ENEMY WHO MUST BE CONTROLLED OR
 | 
						||
DESTROYED. THEIR CLOSEST FRIENDS AND ALLIES, WHOM THEY
 | 
						||
ESPOUSE TO LOVE AND CHERISH, ARE LITERALLY "LOVED TO
 | 
						||
DEATH" BY THEM.
 | 
						||
BECAUSE SUCH IS-BES EXIST, THE DOMAIN HAS LEARNED THAT
 | 
						||
FREEDOM MUST BE WON AND MAINTAINED THROUGH ETERNAL
 | 
						||
VIGILANCE AND THE ABILITY TO USE DEFENSIVE FORCE TO
 | 
						||
MAINTAIN IT. AS A RESULT, THE DOMAIN HAS ALREADY
 | 
						||
CONQUERED THE GOVERNING PLANET OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION OF THE DOMAIN, ALTHOUGH CONSIDERABLY
 | 
						||
YOUNGER AND SMALLER IN SIZE, IS ALREADY MORE POWERFUL,
 | 
						||
BETTER ORGANIZED, AND UNITED BY A EGALITARIAN ESPRIT DE
 | 
						||
CORPS 94 (FOOTNOTE) NEVER KNOWN IN THE HISTORY OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
THE RECENTLY DESPOILED GERMAN TOTALITARIAN STATE ON
 | 
						||
EARTH WAS SIMILAR TO THE "OLD EMPIRE", BUT NOT NEARLY AS
 | 
						||
BRUTAL, AND ABOUT TEN THOUSAND TIMES LESS POWERFUL.
 | 
						||
MANY OF THE IS-BES ON EARTH ARE HERE BECAUSE THEY ARE
 | 
						||
VIOLENTLY OPPOSED TO TOTALITARIAN GOVERNMENT, 95 (FOOTNOTE) OR
 | 
						||
BECAUSE THEY WERE SO PSYCHOTICALLY VICIOUS THAT THEY
 | 
						||
COULD NOT BE CONTROLLED BY "OLD EMPIRE" GOVERNMENT. 
 | 
						||
69
 | 
						||
CONSEQUENTLY, THE POPULATION OF EARTH IS
 | 
						||
DISPROPORTIONATELY COMPRISED OF A VERY HIGH PERCENTAGE
 | 
						||
OF SUCH BEINGS. THE CONFLICTING CULTURAL AND ETHICAL
 | 
						||
MORAL CODES OF THE IS-BES ON EARTH IS UNUSUAL IN THE
 | 
						||
EXTREME.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN CONQUEST OF THE CENTRAL "OLD EMPIRE" PLANETS
 | 
						||
WAS FOUGHT WITH ELECTRONIC CANNON. 96 (FOOTNOTE) THE CITIZENS
 | 
						||
OF THE PLANETS FORMING THE CORE OF GOVERNMENT FOR THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" ARE A FILTHY, DEGRADED, SLAVE SOCIETY OF
 | 
						||
MINDLESS, TAX-PAYING WORKERS, WHO PRACTICE CANNIBALISM.
 | 
						||
VIOLENT AUTOMOTIVE RACE TRACKS AND BLOODY, ROMAN CIRCUS
 | 
						||
TYPE ENTERTAINMENTS ARE THEIR ONLY AMUSEMENTS.
 | 
						||
REGARDLESS OF ANY REASONABLE JUSTIFICATION WE MAY HAVE
 | 
						||
HAD FOR USING ATOMIC WEAPONS TO VANQUISH THE PLANETS OF
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE", THE DOMAIN IS CAREFUL NOT TO RUIN THE
 | 
						||
RESOURCES OF THOSE PLANETS BY USING WEAPONS OF CRUDE,
 | 
						||
RADIOACTIVE FORCE.
 | 
						||
THE CURRENT U.S. CIVILIZATION IS BEGINNING TO MIMIC SOME
 | 
						||
OF THE TRAPPINGS OF THAT CIVILIZATION, ESPECIALLY IN THE
 | 
						||
DESIGN OF AIRPLANES, AUTOMOBILES, SHIPS, TRAINS, AND
 | 
						||
TELEPHONES. LIKEWISE, BUILDINGS IN THE CITIES OF EARTH
 | 
						||
ARE THOUGHT TO BE "MODERN" OR "FUTURISTIC" IF THEIR
 | 
						||
DESIGN RESEMBLES THE ARCHITECTURE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
THE GOVERNMENT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE", BEFORE BEING
 | 
						||
SUPPLANTED BY THE DOMAIN, WAS COMPRISED OF BEINGS WHO
 | 
						||
POSSESSED A VERY CRAVEN INTELLIGENCE, VERY MUCH LIKE THE
 | 
						||
AXIS POWERS 97 (FOOTNOTE) DURING YOUR RECENT WORLD WAR. THOSE
 | 
						||
BEINGS MANIFESTED PRECISELY THE SAME BEHAVIOR AS THE
 | 
						||
GALACTIC GOVERNMENT THAT EXILED THEM TO ETERNAL
 | 
						||
IMPRISONMENT ON EARTH. THEY WERE A GRUESOME REMINDER OF
 | 
						||
THE AGELESS MAXIM THAT AN IS-BE WILL OFTEN MANIFEST THE
 | 
						||
TREATMENT THEY HAVE RECEIVED FROM OTHERS. KINDNESS
 | 
						||
FOSTERS KINDNESS. CRUELTY BEGETS CRUELTY. ONE MUST BE
 | 
						||
ABLE AND WILLING TO USE FORCE, TEMPERED WITH
 | 
						||
INTELLIGENCE, TO PREVENT HARM TO THE INNOCENT. HOWEVER,
 | 
						||
EXTRAORDINARY UNDERSTANDING, SELF-DISCIPLINE AND COURAGE
 | 
						||
ARE REQUIRED TO EFFECTIVELY PREVENT BRUTALITY, WITHOUT
 | 
						||
BEING OVERWHELMED BY THE MALICE THAT MOTIVATED THE
 | 
						||
BRUTALITY.
 | 
						||
ONLY A DEMONIC, SELF-SERVING GOVERNMENT WOULD EMPLOY A
 | 
						||
"LOGIC" OR "SCIENCE" TO CONCEIVE THAT AN "ULTIMATE
 | 
						||
SOLUTION" TO ANY PROBLEM IS TO MURDER AND PERMANENTLY 
 | 
						||
70
 | 
						||
ERASE THE MEMORY OF EVERY ARTIST, GENIUS, SKILLED
 | 
						||
MANAGER, AND INVENTOR, AND CAST THEM INTO A PLANETARY
 | 
						||
PRISON TOGETHER WITH POLITICAL OPPONENTS, KILLERS,
 | 
						||
THIEVES, PERVERTS, AND DISABLED BEINGS OF AN ENTIRE
 | 
						||
GALAXY!
 | 
						||
ONCE THE IS-BES EXPELLED FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE" ARRIVED
 | 
						||
ON EARTH, THEY WERE GIVEN AMNESIA, AND HYPNOTICALLY
 | 
						||
TRICKED INTO THINKING THAT SOMETHING ELSE HAD HAPPENED
 | 
						||
TO THEM. THE NEXT STEP WAS TO IMPLANT THE IS-BES INTO
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODIES ON EARTH. THE BODIES BECAME THE HUMAN
 | 
						||
POPULATIONS OF "FALSE CIVILIZATIONS" WHICH WERE DESIGNED
 | 
						||
AND INSTALLED IN THE MINDS OF IS-BES TO LOOK COMPLETELY
 | 
						||
UNLIKE THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
ALL OF THE IS-BES OF INDIA, EGYPT, BABYLON, GREECE,
 | 
						||
ROME, AND MEDIEVAL EUROPE WERE GUIDED TO PATTERN AND
 | 
						||
BUILD THE CULTURAL ELEMENTS OF THESE SOCIETIES BASED ON
 | 
						||
STANDARD PATTERNS DEVELOPED BY THE IS-BES OF MANY
 | 
						||
EARLIER, SIMILAR CIVILIZATIONS ON "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7"
 | 
						||
PLANETS THAT HAVE EXISTED FOR TRILLIONS OF YEARS
 | 
						||
THROUGHOUT THE UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
IN THE EARLIEST TIMES THE IS-BES SENT TO PRISON EARTH
 | 
						||
LIVED IN INDIA. THEY GRADUALLY SPREAD INTO MESOPOTAMIA,
 | 
						||
EGYPT, MESOAMERICA, ACHAEA, GREECE, ROME, MEDIEVAL
 | 
						||
EUROPE, AND TO THE NEW WORLD. THEY WERE HYPNOTICALLY
 | 
						||
"COMMANDED" TO FOLLOW THE PATTERN OF A GIVEN
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON OPERATORS. THIS
 | 
						||
IS AN EFFECTIVE MECHANISM TO DISGUISE THE ACTUAL TIME
 | 
						||
AND LOCATION FROM THE IS-BES IMPRISONED ON EARTH. THE
 | 
						||
LANGUAGES, COSTUMES AND CULTURE OF EACH FALSE
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION ARE INTENDED TO REINFORCE AMNESIA BECAUSE
 | 
						||
THEY DO NOT REMIND THE IS-BES ON EARTH OF THE ORIGINAL
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" PLANETS FROM WHICH THEY WERE DEPORTED.
 | 
						||
ON THE VERY FAR BACK-TRACK OF TIME THESE TYPES OF
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS TENDED TO REPEAT THEMSELVES OVER AND OVER
 | 
						||
BECAUSE THE IS-BES WHO CREATED THEM BECOME FAMILIAR WITH
 | 
						||
CERTAIN PATTERNS AND STYLES, AND STAYED WITH THEM. IT
 | 
						||
IS A LOT OF WORK TO INVENT AN ENTIRE CIVILIZATION,
 | 
						||
COMPLETE WITH CULTURE, ARCHITECTURE, LANGUAGE, CUSTOMS,
 | 
						||
MATHEMATICS, MORAL VALUES, AND SO FORTH. IT IS MUCH
 | 
						||
EASIER TO REPLICATE A COPY BASED ON A FAMILIAR AND
 | 
						||
SUCCESSFUL PATTERN. 
 | 
						||
71
 | 
						||
A "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7" PLANET IS THE DESIGNATION GIVEN
 | 
						||
TO A PLANET INHABITED BY CARBON-OXYGEN BASED LIFE FORMS.
 | 
						||
THE CLASS OF THE PLANET IS BASED ON THE SIZE AND
 | 
						||
RADIATION INTENSITY OF THE STAR, THE DISTANCE OF THE
 | 
						||
PLANETARY ORBIT FROM THE STAR, AND THE SIZE, DENSITY,
 | 
						||
GRAVITY, AND CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE PLANET.
 | 
						||
LIKEWISE, FLORA AND FAUNA ARE DESIGNATED AND IDENTIFIED
 | 
						||
ACCORDING TO THE STAR TYPE AND CLASS OF PLANET THEY
 | 
						||
INHABIT.
 | 
						||
ON THE AVERAGE, THE PERCENTAGE OF PLANETS IN THE
 | 
						||
PHYSICAL UNIVERSE WITH A BREATHABLE ATMOSPHERE IS
 | 
						||
RELATIVELY SMALL. MOST PLANETS DO NOT HAVE AN
 | 
						||
ATMOSPHERE UPON WHICH LIFE-FORMS "FEED", AS ON EARTH,
 | 
						||
WHERE THE CHEMICAL COMPOSITION OF THE ATMOSPHERE
 | 
						||
PROVIDES NUTRITION TO PLANTS, AND OTHER ORGANISMS, WHICH
 | 
						||
IN TURN SUPPORT OTHER LIFE FORMS.
 | 
						||
WHEN THE DOMAIN FORCE BROUGHT THE VEDIC HYMNS 98 (FOOTNOTE) TO
 | 
						||
THE HIMALAYAS REGION 8,200 YEARS AGO, SOME HUMAN
 | 
						||
SOCIETIES ALREADY EXISTED. THE ARYAN PEOPLE INVADED AND
 | 
						||
CONQUERED INDIA 99 (FOOTNOTE) , BRINGING THE VEDIC HYMNS 100
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) TO THE AREA.
 | 
						||
THE VEDAS WERE LEARNED BY THEM, MEMORIZED AND CARRIED
 | 
						||
FORWARD VERBALLY FOR 7,000 YEARS BEFORE BEING COMMITTED
 | 
						||
TO WRITTEN FORM. DURING THAT SPAN OF TIME ONE OF THE
 | 
						||
OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE WAS
 | 
						||
INCARNATED ON EARTH AS "VISHNU" 101 (FOOTNOTE). HE IS
 | 
						||
DESCRIBED MANY TIMES IN THE RIG-VEDA. HE IS STILL
 | 
						||
CONSIDERED TO BE A GOD BY THE HINDUS. VISHNU FOUGHT IN
 | 
						||
THE RELIGIOUS WARS AGAINST THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES. HE
 | 
						||
IS A VERY ABLE AND AGGRESSIVE IS-BE AS WELL AS A HIGHLY
 | 
						||
EFFECTIVE OFFICER, WHO HAS SINCE BEEN REASSIGNED TO
 | 
						||
OTHER DUTIES IN THE DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
THIS ENTIRE EPISODE WAS ORCHESTRATED AS AN ATTACK AND
 | 
						||
REVOLT AGAINST THE EGYPTIAN PANTHEON INSTALLED BY "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" ADMINISTRATORS. THE CONFLICT WAS INTENDED TO
 | 
						||
HELP FREE HUMANKIND FROM IMPLANTED ELEMENTS OF THE FALSE
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION THAT FOCUSED ATTENTION ON MANY "GODS" AND
 | 
						||
SUPERSTITIOUS RITUAL WORSHIP DEMANDED BY THE PRIESTS WHO
 | 
						||
"MANAGED" THEM. IT IS ALL PART OF THE MENTAL
 | 
						||
MANIPULATION BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" TO HIDE THEIR CRIMINAL
 | 
						||
ACTIONS AGAINST THE IS-BES ON EARTH. 
 | 
						||
72
 | 
						||
A PRIESTHOOD, OR PRISON GUARDS, WERE USED TO HELP
 | 
						||
REINFORCE THE IDEA THAT AN INDIVIDUAL, IS ONLY A
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODY, AND IS NOT AN IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING.
 | 
						||
THE INDIVIDUAL HAS NO IDENTITY. THE INDIVIDUALS HAVE NO
 | 
						||
PAST LIVES. 102 (FOOTNOTE) THE INDIVIDUAL HAS NO POWER. ONLY
 | 
						||
THE GODS HAVE POWER. AND, THE GODS ARE A CONTRIVANCE OF
 | 
						||
THE PRIESTS WHO INTERCEDE BETWEEN MEN AND THE GODS THEY
 | 
						||
SERVE. MEN ARE SLAVES TO THE DICTATES OF THE PRIESTS
 | 
						||
WHO THREATEN ETERNAL SPIRITUAL PUNISHMENT IF MEN DO NOT
 | 
						||
OBEY THEM.
 | 
						||
WHAT ELSE WOULD ONE EXPECT ON A PRISON PLANET WHERE ALL
 | 
						||
PRISONERS HAVE AMNESIA, AND THE PRIESTS THEMSELVES ARE
 | 
						||
PRISONERS? THE INTERVENTION OF THE DOMAIN FORCE ON
 | 
						||
EARTH HAS NOT BEEN ENTIRELY SUCCESSFUL DUE TO THE SECRET
 | 
						||
MIND-CONTROL OPERATION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" THAT STILL
 | 
						||
CONTINUES TO OPERATE.
 | 
						||
A BATTLE WAS WAGED BETWEEN THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES AND
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN THROUGH RELIGIOUS CONQUEST. BETWEEN 1500 BCE
 | 
						||
AND ABOUT 1200 BCE, THE DOMAIN FORCES ATTEMPTED TO TEACH
 | 
						||
THE CONCEPT OF AN INDIVIDUAL, IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING
 | 
						||
TO SEVERAL INFLUENTIAL BEINGS ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
ONE SUCH INSTANCE RESULTED IN A VERY TRAGIC
 | 
						||
MISUNDERSTANDING, MISINTERPRETATION AND MISAPPLICATION
 | 
						||
OF THE CONCEPT. THE IDEA WAS PERVERTED AND APPLIED TO
 | 
						||
MEAN THAT THERE IS ONLY ONE IS-BE, INSTEAD OF THE TRUTH
 | 
						||
THAT EVERYONE IS AN IS-BE! OBVIOUSLY, THIS WAS A GROSS
 | 
						||
INCOMPREHENSION AND AN UTTER UNWILLINGNESS TO TAKE
 | 
						||
RESPONSIBILITY FOR ONE'S OWN POWER.
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRIESTS MANAGED TO CORRUPT THE CONCEPT
 | 
						||
OF INDIVIDUAL IMMORTALITY INTO THE IDEA THAT THERE IS
 | 
						||
ONLY ONE, ALL-POWERFUL IS-BE, AND THAT NO ONE ELSE IS OR
 | 
						||
IS ALLOWED TO BE AN IS-BE. OBVIOUSLY, THIS IS THE WORK
 | 
						||
OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" AMNESIA OPERATION.
 | 
						||
IT IS EASY TO TEACH THIS ALTERED NOTION TO BEINGS WHO DO
 | 
						||
NOT WANT TO BE RESPONSIBLE FOR THEIR OWN LIVES. SLAVES
 | 
						||
ARE SUCH BEINGS. AS LONG AS ONE CHOOSES TO ASSIGN
 | 
						||
RESPONSIBILITY FOR CREATION, EXISTENCE AND PERSONAL
 | 
						||
ACCOUNTABILITY FOR ONE'S OWN THOUGHTS AND ACTIONS TO
 | 
						||
OTHERS, ONE IS A SLAVE.
 | 
						||
AS A RESULT, THE CONCEPT OF A SINGLE MONOTHEISTIC "GOD"
 | 
						||
RESULTED AND WAS PROMOTED BY MANY SELF-PROCLAIMED 
 | 
						||
73
 | 
						||
PROPHETS, SUCH AS THE JEWISH SLAVE LEADER -- MOSES -- 103 (FOOTNOTE) WHO GREW UP IN THE HOUSEHOLD OF THE PHARAOH
 | 
						||
AMENHOTEP III 104 (FOOTNOTE) AND HIS SON, AKHENATEN 105 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
AND HIS WIFE NEFERTITI, 106 (FOOTNOTE) AS WELL AS HIS SON
 | 
						||
TUTANKHAMEN. 107 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THE ATTEMPT TO TEACH CERTAIN BEINGS ON EARTH THE TRUTH
 | 
						||
THAT THEY ARE, THEMSELVES, IS-BES, WAS PART OF A PLAN TO
 | 
						||
OVERTHROW THE FICTIONAL, METAPHORICAL, ANTHROPOMORPHIC
 | 
						||
PANOPLY OF GODS CREATED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" MYSTERY CULT
 | 
						||
CALLED "THE BROTHERS OF THE SERPENT" 108 (FOOTNOTE) KNOWN IN
 | 
						||
EGYPT AS THE PRIESTS OF AMUN. 109 (FOOTNOTE) THEY WERE A VERY
 | 
						||
ANCIENT, SECRET SOCIETY WITHIN THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
THE PHARAOH AKHENATEN WAS NOT A VERY INTELLIGENT BEING,
 | 
						||
AND WAS HEAVILY INFLUENCED BY HIS PERSONAL AMBITION FOR
 | 
						||
SELF-GLORIFICATION. HE ALTERED THE CONCEPT OF THE
 | 
						||
INDIVIDUAL SPIRITUAL BEING AND EMBODIED THE CONCEPT IN
 | 
						||
THE SUN GOD, ATEN. HIS PITIFUL EXISTENCE WAS SOON
 | 
						||
ENDED. HE WAS ASSASSINATED BY MAYA AND PARENNEFER, TWO
 | 
						||
OF THE PRIESTS OF AMUN, OR "AMEN", WHICH THE CHRISTIANS
 | 
						||
STILL SAY, WHO REPRESENTED THE INTERESTS OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" FORCES.
 | 
						||
THE IDEA OF "ONE GOD" WAS PERPETUATED BY THE HEBREW
 | 
						||
LEADER MOSES 110 (FOOTNOTE) WHILE HE WAS IN EGYPT. HE LEFT
 | 
						||
EGYPT WITH HIS ADOPTED PEOPLE, THE JEWISH SLAVES. WHILE
 | 
						||
THEY WERE CROSSING THE DESERT, MOSES WAS INTERCEPTED BY
 | 
						||
AN OPERATIVE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" NEAR MT. SINAI. MOSES
 | 
						||
WAS TRICKED INTO BELIEVING THAT THIS OPERATIVE WAS "THE"
 | 
						||
ONE GOD THROUGH THE USE OF HYPNOTIC COMMANDS, AS WELL AS
 | 
						||
TECHNICAL AND AESTHETIC TRICKS WHICH ARE COMMONLY USED
 | 
						||
BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" TO TRAP IS-BES. THEREAFTER, THE
 | 
						||
JEWISH SLAVES, WHO TRUSTED THE WORD OF MOSES IMPLICITLY,
 | 
						||
HAVE WORSHIPED A SINGLE GOD THEY CALL "YAWEH". 111 (FOOTNOTE).
 | 
						||
THE NAME "YAWEH" MEANS "ANONYMOUS", AS THE IS-BE WHO
 | 
						||
"WORKED WITH" MOSES COULD NOT USE AN ACTUAL NAME OR
 | 
						||
ANYTHING THAT WOULD IDENTIFY HIMSELF, OR BLOW THE COVER
 | 
						||
OF THE AMNESIA / PRISON OPERATION. THE LAST THING THE
 | 
						||
COVERT AMNESIA / HYPNOSIS / PRISON SYSTEM WANTS TO DO IS
 | 
						||
TO REVEAL THEMSELVES OPENLY TO THE IS-BES ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
THEY FEEL THAT THIS WOULD RESTORE THE INMATES MEMORIES!
 | 
						||
THIS IS THE REASON THAT ALL TRACES OF PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
ENCOUNTERS BETWEEN OPERATIVES OF SPACE CIVILIZATIONS AND 
 | 
						||
74
 | 
						||
HUMANS IS VERY CAREFULLY HIDDEN, DISGUISED, COVERED-UP,
 | 
						||
DENIED OR MISDIRECTED.
 | 
						||
THIS "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATIVE CONTACTED MOSES ON A DESERT
 | 
						||
MOUNTAIN TOP AND DELIVERED THE "TEN HYPNOTIC COMMANDS"
 | 
						||
TO HIM. THESE COMMANDS ARE VERY FORCEFULLY WORDED, AND
 | 
						||
COMPEL AN IS-BE INTO UTTER SUBSERVIENCE TO THE WILL OF
 | 
						||
THE OPERATOR. THESE HYPNOTIC COMMANDS ARE STILL IN
 | 
						||
EFFECT AND INFLUENCE THE THOUGHT PATTERNS OF MILLIONS OF
 | 
						||
IS-BES THOUSANDS OF YEARS LATER!
 | 
						||
INCIDENTALLY, WE LATER DISCOVERED THAT THE SO-CALLED
 | 
						||
"YAWEH" ALSO WROTE, PROGRAMMED AND ENCODED THE TEXT OF
 | 
						||
THE TORAH, WHICH WHEN IT IS READ LITERALLY, OR IN ITS
 | 
						||
DECODED, 112 (FOOTNOTE) FORM, WILL PROVIDE A GREAT DEAL MORE
 | 
						||
FALSE INFORMATION TO THOSE WHO READ IT.
 | 
						||
ULTIMATELY, THE VEDIC HYMNS BECAME THE SOURCE OF NEARLY
 | 
						||
ALL OF EASTERN THE RELIGIONS AND WERE THE PHILOSOPHICAL
 | 
						||
SOURCE OF THE IDEAS COMMON TO BUDDHA 113 (FOOTNOTE), LAOZI
 | 
						||
114 (FOOTNOTE), ZOROASTER 115 (FOOTNOTE), AND OTHER PHILOSOPHERS.
 | 
						||
THE CIVILIZING INFLUENCES OF THESE PHILOSOPHIES
 | 
						||
EVENTUALLY REPLACED THE BRUTAL IDOLATRY OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" RELIGIONS AND WERE THE TRUE GENESIS OF KINDNESS
 | 
						||
AND COMPASSION.
 | 
						||
YOU ASKED ME EARLIER WHY THE DOMAIN, AND OTHER SPACE
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS DO NOT LAND ON EARTH OR MAKE THEIR
 | 
						||
PRESENCE KNOWN. LAND ON EARTH? DO YOU THINK WE ARE
 | 
						||
CRAZY OR WANT TO BE CRAZY? IT TAKES A VERY BRAVE IS-BE
 | 
						||
TO COME DOWN THROUGH THE ATMOSPHERE AND LAND ON EARTH,
 | 
						||
BECAUSE THIS IS A PRISON PLANET, WITH A VERY
 | 
						||
UNCONTROLLED, PSYCHOTIC POPULATION. AND, NO IS-BE IS
 | 
						||
ENTIRELY PROOF AGAINST THE RISK OF ENTRAPMENT, AS WITH
 | 
						||
THE MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE WHO WERE
 | 
						||
CAPTURED IN THE HIMALAYAS 8,200 YEARS AGO.
 | 
						||
NO ONE KNOWS WHAT IS-BES ON EARTH ARE GOING TO DO. WE
 | 
						||
ARE NOT SCHEDULED TO INVEST THE RESOURCES OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
TO TAKE TOTAL CONTROL OF ALL THE SPACE SURROUNDING THE
 | 
						||
AREA AT THIS TIME. THIS WILL OCCUR IN THE NOT-TODISTANT FUTURE -- ABOUT 5,000 EARTH YEARS -- ACCORDING
 | 
						||
TO THE TIME SCHEDULE OF THE DOMAIN. AT THIS TIME WE DO
 | 
						||
NOT PREVENT TRANSPORTS FROM OTHER PLANETARY SYSTEMS OR
 | 
						||
GALAXIES FROM CONTINUING TO DROP IS-BES INTO THE AMNESIA
 | 
						||
FORCE SCREEN AREA. EVENTUALLY, THIS WILL CHANGE. 
 | 
						||
75
 | 
						||
IN ADDITION, EARTH, INHERENTLY, IS A HIGHLY UNSTABLE
 | 
						||
PLANET. IT IS NOT SUITABLE FOR SETTLEMENT OR PERMANENT
 | 
						||
HABITATION FOR ANY SUSTAINABLE CIVILIZATION. THIS IS
 | 
						||
PART OF THE REASON WHY IT IS BEING USED AS A PRISON
 | 
						||
PLANET. NO ONE ELSE WOULD SERIOUSLY CONSIDER LIVING
 | 
						||
HERE FOR A VARIETY OF SIMPLE AND COMPELLING REASONS:
 | 
						||
1) THE CONTINENTAL LAND MASSES OF EARTH ARE FLOATING ON
 | 
						||
A SEA OF MOLTEN LAVA BENEATH THE SURFACE WHICH CAUSES
 | 
						||
THE LAND MASSES TO CRACK, CRUMBLE AND DRIFT CONTINUALLY.
 | 
						||
116 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
2) BECAUSE OF THE LIQUID NATURE OF THE CORE, THE PLANET
 | 
						||
IS LARGELY VOLCANIC AND SUBJECT TO EARTHQUAKES AND
 | 
						||
VOLCANIC EXPLOSIONS.
 | 
						||
3) THE MAGNETIC POLES OF THE PLANET SHIFT RADICALLY
 | 
						||
ABOUT ONCE EVERY 20,000 YEARS. 117 (FOOTNOTE) THIS CAUSES A
 | 
						||
GREATER OR LESSER DEGREE OF DEVASTATION AS A RESULT OF
 | 
						||
TIDAL WAVES, AND CLIMATIC CHANGES.
 | 
						||
4) EARTH IS VERY DISTANT FROM THE CENTER OF THE GALAXY
 | 
						||
AND FROM ANY OTHER SIGNIFICANT GALACTIC CIVILIZATION.
 | 
						||
THIS ISOLATION MAKES IT UNSUITABLE FOR USE, EXCEPT AS A
 | 
						||
"PIT STOP" OR JUMPING OFF POINT ALONG THE WAY BETWEEN
 | 
						||
GALAXIES. THE MOON AND ASTEROIDS ARE FAR MORE SUITABLE
 | 
						||
FOR THIS PURPOSE BECAUSE THEY DO NOT HAVE ANY
 | 
						||
SIGNIFICANT GRAVITY.
 | 
						||
5) EARTH IS A HEAVY GRAVITY PLANET, WITH HEAVY METALLIC
 | 
						||
SOIL AND A DENSE ATMOSPHERE. THIS MAKES IT TREACHEROUS
 | 
						||
FOR NAVIGATIONAL PURPOSES. THAT FACT THAT I AM IN THIS
 | 
						||
ROOM, AS THE RESULT OF AN IN FLIGHT ACCIDENT, IN SPITE
 | 
						||
OF THE TECHNOLOGY OF MY CRAFT AND MY EXTENSIVE EXPERTISE
 | 
						||
AS A PILOT, ARE PROOF OF THESE FACTS.
 | 
						||
6) THERE ARE APPROXIMATELY SIXTY BILLION EARTH-LIKE (SUN
 | 
						||
TYPE 12, CLASS 7) PLANETS IN THE MILKY WAY GALAXY ALONE,
 | 
						||
NOT TO MENTION THE VAST EXPANSES OF THE DOMAIN, AND THE
 | 
						||
TERRITORIES WE WILL CLAIM IN THE FUTURE. IT IS
 | 
						||
DIFFICULT TO STRETCH OUR RESOURCES TO DO MUCH MORE THAN
 | 
						||
A PERIODIC RECONNAISSANCE OF EARTH. ESPECIALLY WHEN
 | 
						||
THERE ARE NO IMMEDIATE ADVANTAGES TO INVEST RESOURCES
 | 
						||
HERE.
 | 
						||
7) ON EARTH MOST BEINGS ARE NOT AWARE THAT THEY ARE ISBES, OR THAT THERE ARE SPIRITS OF ANY KIND. MANY OTHER 
 | 
						||
76
 | 
						||
BEINGS ARE AWARE OF THIS, BUT NEARLY EVERYONE HAS A VERY
 | 
						||
LIMITED UNDERSTANDING OF THEMSELVES AS AN IS-BE.
 | 
						||
ONE OF THE REASONS FOR THIS IS THAT IS-BES HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
WAGING WAR AGAINST EACH OTHER SINCE THE BEGINNING OF
 | 
						||
TIME. THE PURPOSE OF THESE WARS HAVE ALWAYS BEEN TO
 | 
						||
ESTABLISH DOMINATION BY ONE IS-BE OR GROUP OF IS-BES
 | 
						||
OVER ANOTHER. SINCE AN IS-BE CANNOT BE "KILLED", THE
 | 
						||
OBJECTIVE HAS BEEN TO CAPTURE AND IMMOBILIZE IS-BES.
 | 
						||
THIS HAS BEEN DONE IN AN NEARLY UNLIMITED VARIETY OF
 | 
						||
WAYS. THE MOST BASIC METHOD TO CAPTURE AND IMMOBILIZE
 | 
						||
AN IS-BE IS THROUGH THE USE OF VARIOUS KINDS OF "TRAPS".
 | 
						||
IS-BE TRAPS HAVE BEEN MADE AND PUT IN PLACE BY MANY
 | 
						||
INVADING SOCIETIES, SUCH AS THE ONE THAT ESTABLISHED THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE", BEGINNING ABOUT SIXTY-FOUR TRILLION YEARS
 | 
						||
AGO. TRAPS ARE OFTEN SET UP IN THE "TERRITORY" OF THE
 | 
						||
IS-BES BEING ATTACKED. USUALLY A TRAP IS SET WITH THE
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC WAVE OF "BEAUTY" TO ATTRACT THE INTEREST AND
 | 
						||
ATTENTION OF THE IS-BE. WHEN THE IS-BE MOVES TOWARD THE
 | 
						||
SOURCE OF THE AESTHETIC WAVE, SUCH AS A BEAUTIFUL
 | 
						||
BUILDING OR BEAUTIFUL MUSIC, THE TRAP IS ACTIVATED BY
 | 
						||
THE ENERGY PUT OUT BY THE IS-BE.
 | 
						||
ONE OF THE MOST COMMON TRAP MECHANISM USES THE IS-BE'S
 | 
						||
OWN THOUGHT ENERGY OUTPUT WHEN THE IS-BE TRIES TO ATTACK
 | 
						||
OR FIGHT BACK AGAINST THE TRAP. THE TRAP IS ACTIVATED
 | 
						||
AND ENERGIZED BY THE IS-BE'S OWN THOUGHT ENERGY. THE
 | 
						||
HARDER THE IS-BE FIGHTS AGAINST THE TRAP, THE MORE IT
 | 
						||
PULLS THE IBS TOWARD IT AND KEEPS THEM "STUCK" IN THE
 | 
						||
TRAP.
 | 
						||
THROUGHOUT THE ENTIRE HISTORY OF THIS PHYSICAL UNIVERSE,
 | 
						||
VAST AREAS OF SPACE HAVE BEEN TAKEN OVER AND COLONIZED
 | 
						||
BY IS-BE SOCIETIES WHO INVADE AND TAKE OVER NEW AREAS OF
 | 
						||
SPACE IN THIS FASHION. IN THE PAST, THESE INVASIONS
 | 
						||
HAVE ALWAYS SHARED COMMON ELEMENTS:
 | 
						||
1) THE OVERWHELMING USE OF FORCE OF ARMS, USUALLY WITH
 | 
						||
NUCLEAR OR ELECTRONIC WEAPONS.
 | 
						||
2) MIND CONTROL OF THE IS-BES IN THE INVADED AREA
 | 
						||
THROUGH THE USE OF ELECTROSHOCK, DRUGS, HYPNOSIS,
 | 
						||
ERASURE OF MEMORY AND THE IMPLANTATION OF FALSE MEMORY
 | 
						||
OR FALSE INFORMATION INTENDED TO SUBJUGATE AND ENSLAVE
 | 
						||
THE LOCAL IS-BE POPULATION. 
 | 
						||
77
 | 
						||
3) TAKE OVER OF NATURAL RESOURCES BY THE INVADING ISBES.
 | 
						||
4) POLITICAL, ECONOMIC AND SOCIAL SLAVERY OF THE LOCAL
 | 
						||
POPULATION.
 | 
						||
THESE ACTIVITIES CONTINUE IN PRESENT TIME. ALL OF THE
 | 
						||
IS-BES ON EARTH HAVE BEEN MEMBERS OF ONE OR MORE OF
 | 
						||
THESE ACTIVITIES IN THE PAST, BOTH AS AN INVADER, OR AS
 | 
						||
PART OF THE POPULATION BEING INVADED. THERE ARE NO
 | 
						||
"SAINTS" IN THIS UNIVERSE. VERY FEW HAVE AVOIDED OR
 | 
						||
BEEN EXEMPTED FROM WARFARE BETWEEN IS-BES.
 | 
						||
IS-BES ON EARTH ARE STILL THE VICTIMS OF THIS ACTIVITY
 | 
						||
AT THIS VERY MOMENT. THE BETWEEN-LIVES AMNESIA
 | 
						||
ADMINISTERED TO IS-BES IS ONE ON THE MECHANISMS OF AN
 | 
						||
ELABORATE SYSTEM OF "OLD EMPIRE" IS-BE TRAPS, THAT
 | 
						||
PREVENT AN IS-BE FROM ESCAPING.
 | 
						||
THIS OPERATION IS MANAGED BY AN ILLICIT, RENEGADE SECRET
 | 
						||
POLICE 118 (FOOTNOTE) FORCE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE", USING FALSE
 | 
						||
PROVOCATION OPERATIONS TO DISGUISE THEIR ACTIVITIES
 | 
						||
119 (FOOTNOTE) IN ORDER TO PREVENT DETECTION BY THEIR OWN
 | 
						||
GOVERNMENT, THE DOMAIN AND BY THE VICTIMS OF THEIR
 | 
						||
ACTIVITIES. THEY ARE MIND-CONTROL METHODS DEVELOPED BY
 | 
						||
GOVERNMENT PSYCHIATRISTS. 120 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
EARTH IS A "GHETTO" 121 (FOOTNOTE) PLANET. IT IS THE RESULT
 | 
						||
OF AN INTERGALACTIC "HOLOCAUST". 122 (FOOTNOTE) IS-BES HAVE
 | 
						||
BEEN SENTENCED TO EARTH EITHER BECAUSE:
 | 
						||
1) THEY ARE TOO VICIOUSLY INSANE OR PERVERSE TO FUNCTION
 | 
						||
AS PART OF ANY CIVILIZATION, NO MATTER HOW DEGRADED OR
 | 
						||
CORRUPT.
 | 
						||
2) OR, THEY ARE A REVOLUTIONARY THREAT TO THE SOCIAL,
 | 
						||
ECONOMIC AND POLITICAL CASTE SYSTEM THAT HAS BEEN SO
 | 
						||
CAREFULLY BUILT AND BRUTALLY ENFORCED IN THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE". BIOLOGICAL BODIES ARE SPECIFICALLY DESIGNED
 | 
						||
AND DESIGNATED AS THE LOWEST ORDER OF ENTITY IN THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" CASTE SYSTEM. WHEN AN IS-BE IS SENT TO EARTH,
 | 
						||
AND THEN TRICKED OR COERCED INTO OPERATING IN A
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODY, THEY ARE ACTUALLY IN A PRISON, INSIDE A
 | 
						||
PRISON.
 | 
						||
3) IN AN EFFORT TO PERMANENTLY AND IRREVERSIBLY RID THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" OF SUCH "UNTOUCHABLES", THE ETERNAL 
 | 
						||
78
 | 
						||
IDENTITY, MEMORY, AND ABILITIES OF EVERY IS-BE IS
 | 
						||
FORCEFULLY ERASED. THIS "FINAL SOLUTION" 123 (FOOTNOTE) WAS
 | 
						||
CONCEIVED AND CARRIED OUT BY THE PSYCHOPATHIC CRIMINALS
 | 
						||
WHO ARE CONTROLLED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
THE MASS EXTERMINATION OF "UNTOUCHABLES" AND PRISON
 | 
						||
CAMPS CREATED BY GERMANY DURING WORLD WAR II WERE
 | 
						||
RECENTLY REVEALED. LIKEWISE, THE IS-BES OF EARTH ARE THE
 | 
						||
VICTIMS OF SPIRITUAL ERADICATION AND ETERNAL SLAVERY
 | 
						||
INSIDE FRAIL, BIOLOGICAL BODIES, INSPIRED BY THE SAME
 | 
						||
KIND OF CRAVEN HATRED IN THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
THE KIND AND CREATIVE INMATES OF EARTH ARE CONTINUOUSLY
 | 
						||
TORTURED BY BUTCHERS AND LUNATICS WHO ARE CONTROLLED BY
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON OPERATORS. THE SO-CALLED
 | 
						||
"CIVILIZATIONS" OF EARTH, FROM THE AGE OF USELESS
 | 
						||
PYRAMIDS TO THE AGE OF NUCLEAR HOLOCAUST, HAVE BEEN A
 | 
						||
COLOSSAL WASTE OF NATURAL RESOURCES, A PERVERTED USE OF
 | 
						||
INTELLIGENCE, AND AN OVERT OPPRESSION OF THE SPIRITUAL
 | 
						||
ESSENCE OF EVERY SINGLE IS-BE ON THE PLANET.
 | 
						||
IF THE DOMAIN SENT SHIPS TO EVERY CORNER OF THE UNIVERSE
 | 
						||
IN SEARCH OF "HELL", THEIR QUEST COULD END ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
WHAT GREATER BRUTALITY CAN BE INFLICTED ON ANYONE THAN
 | 
						||
TO ERASE THE SPIRITUAL AWARENESS, IDENTITY, ABILITY,
 | 
						||
AND MEMORY THAT IS THE ESSENCE OF ONESELF?
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN HAS, AS YET, BEEN UNABLE TO RESCUE THE 3,000
 | 
						||
IS-BES OF THE EXPEDITIONARY FORCE BATTALION EITHER.
 | 
						||
THEY ARE FORCED TO INHABIT BIOLOGICAL BODIES ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
WE HAVE BEEN ABLE TO RECOGNIZE AND TRACK MOST OF THEM
 | 
						||
FOR THE PAST 8,000 YEARS. HOWEVER, OUR ATTEMPTS TO
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATE WITH THEM ARE USUALLY FUTILE, AS THEY ARE
 | 
						||
UNABLE TO REMEMBER THEIR TRUE IDENTITY.
 | 
						||
THE MAJORITY OF LOST MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN FORCE HAVE
 | 
						||
FOLLOWED THE GENERAL PROGRESSION OF WESTERN CIVILIZATION
 | 
						||
FROM INDIA, INTO THE MIDDLE EAST, THEN TO CHALDEA, AND
 | 
						||
BABYLON, INTO EGYPT, THROUGH ACHAIA, GREECE, ROME, INTO
 | 
						||
EUROPE, TO THE WESTERN HEMISPHERE, AND THEN ALL AROUND
 | 
						||
THE WORLD.
 | 
						||
THE MEMBERS OF THE LOST BATTALION AND MANY OTHER IS-BES
 | 
						||
ON EARTH, COULD BE VALUABLE CITIZENS OF THE DOMAIN, NOT
 | 
						||
INCLUDING THOSE WHO ARE VICIOUS CRIMINALS OR PERVERTS.
 | 
						||
UNFORTUNATELY, THERE HAS BEEN NO WORKABLE METHOD
 | 
						||
CONCEIVED TO EMANCIPATE THE IS-BES FROM EARTH. 
 | 
						||
79
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, AS A MATTER OF COMMON LOGIC, AS WELL AS THE
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL POLICY OF THE DOMAIN, IT IS SAFER AND MORE
 | 
						||
SENSIBLE TO AVOID CONTACT WITH THE IS-BE POPULATION OF
 | 
						||
EARTH UNTIL SUCH TIME AS THE PROPER RESOURCES CAN BE
 | 
						||
ALLOCATED TO LOCATE AND DESTROY THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE
 | 
						||
SCREEN AND AMNESIA MACHINERY AND DEVELOP A THERAPY TO
 | 
						||
RESTORE THE MEMORY OF AN IS-BE."
 | 
						||
80
 | 
						||
CHAPTER NINE
 | 
						||
A TIME LINE OF EVENTS
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"FOR THIS INTERVIEW I TOOK WRITTEN NOTES BECAUSE AIRL GAVE ME A LOT OF DATES AND
 | 
						||
NAMES THAT I COULDN'T POSSIBLY REMEMBER WITHOUT WRITING THEM DOWN. I DIDN'T USUALLY
 | 
						||
TAKE NOTES, BUT DURING THIS LESSON I THOUGHT IT WAS IMPORTANT TO GET THE INFORMATION
 | 
						||
EXACTLY AS SHE GAVE IT TO ME. HOWEVER, I DISCOVERED THAT MY NOTE TAKING MADE IT
 | 
						||
MUCH MORE DIFFICULT FOR ME TO FOCUS ON RECEIVING THE COMMUNICATION FROM AIRL. I
 | 
						||
WAS SOMETIMES SO DISTRACTED BY MY OWN WRITING THAT I LOST THE TRAIN OF HER THOUGHT, SO
 | 
						||
I HAD TO ASK HER TO "REPEAT" HERSELF SEVERAL TIMES.
 | 
						||
AIRL CONTINUED TO STAY IN COMMUNICATION WITH THE COMMUNICATIONS OFFICER ON THE
 | 
						||
ASTEROID BELT SPACE STATION, FROM WHICH SHE RECEIVED MUCH OF THIS INFORMATION. SINCE
 | 
						||
AIRL WAS AN OFFICER / PILOT / ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN, AND NOT A HISTORIAN, SHE HAD TO
 | 
						||
GET THIS INFORMATION FROM RECORDS OF RECONNAISSANCE MISSIONS CONDUCTED BY OTHER
 | 
						||
OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE."
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 27. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
 | 
						||
"THE ACTUAL HISTORY OF EARTH IS VERY BIZARRE. IT IS SO
 | 
						||
NONSENSICAL THAT IS IT IS INCREDIBLE TO ANYONE ON EARTH
 | 
						||
WHO ATTEMPTS TO INVESTIGATE IT. A MYRIAD OF VITAL
 | 
						||
INFORMATION IS MISSING FROM IT. A HUGE CONGLOMERATION
 | 
						||
OF NON SEQUITUR RELICS AND MYTHOLOGY HAS BEEN ARBITRARILY
 | 
						||
INTRODUCED INTO IT. THE VOLATILE NATURE OF THE EARTH
 | 
						||
ITSELF CYCLICALLY COVERS, DROWNS, MIXES AND SHREDS
 | 
						||
PHYSICAL EVIDENCE.
 | 
						||
THESE FACTORS, COMBINED WITH AMNESIA AND POST-HYPNOTIC
 | 
						||
SUGGESTIONS, FALSE FACADES AND COVERT MANIPULATION MAKE
 | 
						||
A RECONSTRUCTION OF THE FACTUAL ORIGINS AND HISTORY OF
 | 
						||
EARTH CIVILIZATIONS VIRTUALLY INDECIPHERABLE. ANY 
 | 
						||
81
 | 
						||
INVESTIGATOR, NO MATTER HOW BRILLIANT, IS DOOMED TO
 | 
						||
WALLOW IN A QUAGMIRE OF INCONCLUSIVE ASSUMPTIONS,
 | 
						||
UNWORKABLE HYPOTHESES, AND PERPETUAL MYSTERY.
 | 
						||
SINCE THE DOMAIN DOES NOT SUFFER THESE AFFLICTIONS,
 | 
						||
HAVING THE ADVANTAGE OF MEMORY, LONGEVITY AND AN
 | 
						||
EXTERIOR POINT OF VIEW, I WILL ADD SOME CLARIFICATION TO
 | 
						||
YOUR FRAGMENTARY KNOWLEDGE OF THE HISTORY OF EARTH.
 | 
						||
THESE ARE SOME OF THE DATES AND EVENTS THAT ARE NOT
 | 
						||
MENTIONED IN EARTH HISTORY TEXTBOOKS. THESE DATES ARE
 | 
						||
SIGNIFICANT BECAUSE THEY PROVIDE SOME INFORMATION
 | 
						||
CONCERNING THE INFLUENCES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" AND OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH I HAVE ATTENDED SEVERAL BRIEFINGS BY OUR
 | 
						||
MISSION CONTROL PERSONNEL ON THE GENERAL BACKGROUND OF
 | 
						||
EARTH WITHIN THE PAST FEW HUNDRED YEARS, I WILL RELY
 | 
						||
PRINCIPALLY ON DATA GATHERED FROM RECORDS CAPTURED
 | 
						||
AFTER OUR INVASION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PLANETARY
 | 
						||
HEADQUARTERS. SINCE THAT TIME THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY
 | 
						||
FORCE HAS TRACKED THE GENERAL PROGRESS OF EVENTS ON
 | 
						||
EARTH.
 | 
						||
AS I MENTIONED, IN SOME CASES THE DOMAIN HAS CHOSEN TO
 | 
						||
INTERVENE IN CERTAIN AFFAIRS ON EARTH IN ORDER TO ENSURE
 | 
						||
THE SUCCESS OF OUR LONG TERM EXPANSION PLANS. ALTHOUGH
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN HAS NO INTEREST IN EARTH, PER SE, OR IN THE
 | 
						||
POPULATION OF IS-BES ON THIS PLANET, IT DOES SERVE OUR
 | 
						||
INTERESTS TO ENSURE THAT THE RESOURCES OF EARTH ARE NOT
 | 
						||
DESTROYED OR SPOILED. TO THAT END, CERTAIN OFFICERS OF
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN HAVE BEEN SENT TO EARTH ON RECONNAISSANCE
 | 
						||
MISSIONS FROM TIME TO TIME TO GATHER INFORMATION.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, THE FOLLOWING DATES AND EVENTS HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
EXTRAPOLATED FROM THE ACCUMULATED INFORMATION IN THE
 | 
						||
DATA FILES OF THE DOMAIN -- AT LEAST THOSE THAT ARE
 | 
						||
ACCESSIBLE TO ME THROUGH THE SPACE STATION
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATIONS CENTER.
 | 
						||
208,000 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE", WHOSE
 | 
						||
HEADQUARTERS WERE LOCATED NEAR ONE OF THE "TAIL STARS"
 | 
						||
IN THE URSA MAJOR (BIG DIPPER) CONSTELLATION 124 (FOOTNOTE) OF
 | 
						||
THIS GALAXY. THE "OLD EMPIRE" INVASION FORCE CONQUERED
 | 
						||
THE AREA WITH NUCLEAR WEAPONS SOMETIME EARLIER. AFTER 
 | 
						||
82
 | 
						||
THE RADIOACTIVITY 125 (FOOTNOTE) SUBSIDED AND THE CLEAN-UP AND
 | 
						||
RESTORATION WERE COMPLETED, IT RECEIVED THE IMMIGRATION
 | 
						||
OF BEINGS FROM ANOTHER GALAXY INTO THIS GALAXY. THOSE
 | 
						||
BEINGS SET UP A SOCIETY THAT KEPT GOING UNTIL ABOUT
 | 
						||
10,000 YEARS AGO WHEN IT WAS SUPERSEDED BY THE DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
VERY RECENTLY EARTH CIVILIZATION HAS COME TO RESEMBLE
 | 
						||
ASPECTS OF THAT CIVILIZATION, NOW THAT IT HAS FALLEN OUT
 | 
						||
OF ITS IMMEDIATE CONTROL. IN PARTICULAR, THE APPEARANCE
 | 
						||
AND TECHNOLOGY OF TRANSPORTATION SUCH AS PLANES, TRAINS,
 | 
						||
SHIPS, FIRE ENGINES, AND AUTOMOBILES, AS WELL AS WHAT
 | 
						||
YOU CONSIDER TO BE "MODERN" OR "FUTURISTIC"
 | 
						||
ARCHITECTURE, WHICH EMULATE THE DESIGN OF BUILDINGS IN
 | 
						||
THE MAJOR CITIES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
BEFORE 75,000 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN RECORDS CONTAIN VERY LITTLE INFORMATION ABOUT
 | 
						||
THE CIVILIZATIONS ON THE CONTINENTAL LAND MASSES OF
 | 
						||
ATLANTA 126 (FOOTNOTE) AND LEMUR 127 (FOOTNOTE), EXCEPT TO NOTE THAT
 | 
						||
THEY DID COEXIST ON EARTH AT MORE OR LESS THE SAME TIME.
 | 
						||
APPARENTLY, BOTH CIVILIZATIONS WERE FOUNDED BY REMNANTS
 | 
						||
OF ELECTRONIC, SPACE OPERA CULTURES WHO FLED FROM THEIR
 | 
						||
NATIVE PLANETARY SYSTEMS TO ESCAPE POLITICAL OR
 | 
						||
RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN KNOWS THAT A LONG-STANDING EDICT OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" PROHIBITS UNAUTHORIZED COLONIZATION OF PLANETS.
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, IT IS POSSIBLE THAT THEIR DESTRUCTION WAS
 | 
						||
CAUSED BY POLICE OR MILITARY FORCES WHO PURSUED THE
 | 
						||
COLONISTS AS CRIMINALS AND DESTROYED THEM. ALTHOUGH
 | 
						||
THIS SEEMS A LIKELY SUPPOSITION, NO CONCLUSIVE EVIDENCE
 | 
						||
EXISTS THAT EXPLAINS THE COMPLETE DESTRUCTION AND
 | 
						||
DISAPPEARANCE OF TWO ENTIRE ELECTRONIC CIVILIZATIONS.
 | 
						||
ANOTHER POSSIBILITY IS THAT A MASSIVE SUBMARINE VOLCANIC
 | 
						||
ERUPTION IN THE REGION OF LAKE TOBA, IN SUMATRA 128 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
AND MT. KRAKATOA 129 (FOOTNOTE) IN JAVA CAUSED THE DESTRUCTION
 | 
						||
OF LEMUR. THE FLOOD WATERS CAUSED BY THE ERUPTION
 | 
						||
OVERWHELMED ALL THE LAND MASSES, INCLUDING THE HIGHEST
 | 
						||
MOUNTAINS. SURVIVORS OF THE DESTRUCTION OF THE
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION, THE LEMURIANS, ARE THE EARLIEST ANCESTORS
 | 
						||
OF THE CHINESE. AUSTRALIA AND THE OCEAN AREAS TO THE
 | 
						||
NORTH WERE THE CENTER OF THE LEMURIAN CIVILIZATION AND
 | 
						||
ARE THE SOURCE OF ORIENTAL RACES. BOTH CIVILIZATIONS
 | 
						||
POSSESSED ELECTRONICS, FLIGHT AND SIMILAR TECHNOLOGIES
 | 
						||
OF SPACE OPERA CULTURES. 
 | 
						||
83
 | 
						||
APPARENTLY, THE VOLCANIC ERUPTION EXPELLED SUCH A
 | 
						||
SIGNIFICANT MASS OF MOLTEN ROCK THAT THE RESULTING
 | 
						||
VACUUM BENEATH THE CRUST OF EARTH CAUSED GREAT AREAS OF
 | 
						||
THE LAND MASSES TO SINK BELOW THE OCEANS. THE
 | 
						||
CONTINENTAL AREAS OCCUPIED BY BOTH CIVILIZATIONS WERE
 | 
						||
COVERED WITH VOLCANIC MATTER, AND THEN SUBMERGED,
 | 
						||
LEAVING VERY LITTLE EVIDENCE THAT THEY EVER EXISTED
 | 
						||
EXCEPT FOR LEGENDS OF A GLOBAL FLOOD WHICH PREVAIL IN
 | 
						||
EVERY CULTURE OF THE EARTH, AND FOR SURVIVORS WHO ARE
 | 
						||
THE GENUS OF ORIENTAL RACES AND CULTURES.
 | 
						||
THAT KIND OF COLOSSAL VOLCANIC EXPLOSION 130 (FOOTNOTE) FILLS
 | 
						||
THE STRATOSPHERE WITH TOXIC GASES WHICH ARE CARRIED
 | 
						||
AROUND THE WHOLE PLANET. THE USUAL REFUSE OF THESE
 | 
						||
VOLCANIC ERUPTIONS CAN EASILY CAUSE A RAIN THAT LASTS
 | 
						||
FOR "40 DAYS AND 40 NIGHTS" DUE TO ATMOSPHERIC POLLUTION
 | 
						||
AS WELL AS AN EXTENSIVE PERIOD DURING WHICH RADIATION
 | 
						||
FROM THE SUN IS DEFLECTED BACK INTO SPACE, AND CAUSE
 | 
						||
GLOBAL COOLING. 131 (FOOTNOTE) CERTAINLY SUCH AN EVENT WOULD
 | 
						||
CAUSE AN ICE AGE, EXTINCTIONS OF LIFE FORMS AND MANY
 | 
						||
OTHER RELATIVELY LONG-TERM CHANGES LASTING THOUSANDS OF
 | 
						||
YEARS.
 | 
						||
DUE TO THE MYRIAD TYPES OF NATURALLY OCCURRING GLOBAL
 | 
						||
CATACLYSMIC EVENTS WHICH ARE INDIGENOUS TO EARTH, IT IS
 | 
						||
NOT A SUITABLE PLANET FOR HABITATION BY IS-BES. IN
 | 
						||
ADDITION THERE HAVE BEEN OCCASIONAL GLOBAL CATACLYSMS
 | 
						||
CAUSED BY IS-BES SUCH AS THE ONE THAT DESTROYED THE
 | 
						||
DINOSAURS 132 (FOOTNOTE) MORE THAN 70 MILLION YEARS AGO. THAT
 | 
						||
DESTRUCTION WAS CAUSED BY INTERGALACTIC WARFARE DURING
 | 
						||
WHICH TIME EARTH, AND MANY OTHER NEIGHBORING MOONS AND
 | 
						||
PLANETS, WERE BOMBARDED BY ATOMIC WEAPONS. ATOMIC
 | 
						||
EXPLOSIONS CAUSE ATMOSPHERIC FALLOUT MUCH LIKE THAT OF
 | 
						||
VOLCANIC ERUPTIONS. 133 (FOOTNOTE) MOST OF THE PLANETS IN THIS
 | 
						||
SECTOR OF THE GALAXY HAVE BEEN UNINHABITABLE DESERTS
 | 
						||
SINCE THEN.
 | 
						||
EARTH IS UNDESIRABLE FOR MANY OTHER REASONS: HEAVY
 | 
						||
GRAVITY AND DENSE ATMOSPHERE, FLOODS, EARTHQUAKES,
 | 
						||
VOLCANOES, POLAR SHIFTS, CONTINENTAL DRIFT, METEOR
 | 
						||
IMPACTS, ATMOSPHERIC AND CLIMATIC CHANGES, TO NAME A
 | 
						||
FEW. WHAT KIND OF LASTING CIVILIZATION COULD ANY
 | 
						||
SOPHISTICATED CULTURE PROPOSE TO DEVELOP IN SUCH AN
 | 
						||
ENVIRONMENT? 
 | 
						||
84
 | 
						||
IN ADDITION, EARTH IS A SMALL PLANET OF A "RIM STAR" OF
 | 
						||
A GALAXY. THIS MAKES EARTH VERY ISOLATED GEOGRAPHICALLY
 | 
						||
FROM THE MORE CONCENTRATED PLANETARY CIVILIZATIONS WHICH
 | 
						||
EXIST TOWARD THE CENTER OF THE GALAXY. THESE OBVIOUS
 | 
						||
FACTS HAVE MADE EARTH SUITABLE FOR USE ONLY AS A
 | 
						||
ZOOLOGICAL OR BOTANICAL GARDEN, OR FOR IT'S CURRENT USE
 | 
						||
AS A PRISON -- BUT NOT MUCH ELSE.
 | 
						||
BEFORE 30,000 BCE --
 | 
						||
EARTH STARTED BEING USED A DUMPING GROUND AND PRISON FOR
 | 
						||
IS-BES WHO WERE JUDGED "UNTOUCHABLE", MEANING CRIMINAL
 | 
						||
OR NON-CONFORMISTS. IS-BES WERE CAPTURED, ENCAPSULATED
 | 
						||
IN ELECTRONIC TRAPS AND TRANSPORTED TO EARTH FROM
 | 
						||
VARIOUS PARTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". UNDERGROUND "AMNESIA
 | 
						||
STATIONS" WERE SET UP ON MARS AND ON EARTH IN THE
 | 
						||
RWENZORI MOUNTAINS 134 (FOOTNOTE) IN AFRICA, IN THE PYRENEES
 | 
						||
MOUNTAINS 135 (FOOTNOTE) OF PORTUGAL, AND IN STEPPES OF
 | 
						||
MONGOLIA. 136 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THESE ELECTRONIC MONITORING POINTS CREATE FORCE SCREENS
 | 
						||
DESIGNED TO DETECT AND CAPTURE IS-BES, WHEN THE IS-BE
 | 
						||
DEPARTS THE BODY AT DEATH. IS-BES ARE BRAINWASHED USING
 | 
						||
EXTREME ELECTRONIC FORCE IN ORDER TO MAINTAIN EARTH'S
 | 
						||
POPULATION IN STATE OF PERPETUAL AMNESIA. FURTHER
 | 
						||
POPULATION CONTROLS ARE INSTALLED THROUGH THE USE OF
 | 
						||
LONG RANGE ELECTRONIC THOUGHT CONTROL MECHANISMS.
 | 
						||
THESE STATIONS ARE STILL IN OPERATION AND THEY ARE
 | 
						||
EXTREMELY DIFFICULT TO ATTACK OR DESTROY, EVEN FOR THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN, WHICH WILL NOT MAINTAIN A SIGNIFICANT MILITARY
 | 
						||
FORCE IN THIS AREA UNTIL A LATER DATE.
 | 
						||
THE PYRAMID CIVILIZATIONS WERE INTENTIONALLY CREATED AS
 | 
						||
PART OF THE IS-BE PRISON SYSTEM ON EARTH. THE PYRAMID
 | 
						||
IS ALLEGED TO BE THE SYMBOL FOR "WISDOM". HOWEVER, THE
 | 
						||
"WISDOM" OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" ON PLANET EARTH IS INTENDED
 | 
						||
TO OPERATE AS PART OF THE ELABORATE AMNESIA "TRAP"
 | 
						||
CONSISTING OF MASS, MEANING AND MYSTERY. THESE ARE
 | 
						||
OPPOSITE TO THE QUALITIES OF AN IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING
 | 
						||
WHICH HAVE NO MASS, OR MEANING. AN IS-BE "IS" SOLELY
 | 
						||
BECAUSE IT THINKS THAT IT "IS".
 | 
						||
MASS REPRESENTS THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE, INCLUDING OBJECTS
 | 
						||
SUCH AS STARS, PLANETS, GASES, LIQUIDS, ENERGY PARTICLES
 | 
						||
AND TEA CUPS. THE PYRAMIDS WERE VERY, VERY SOLID
 | 
						||
OBJECTS, AS WERE ALL OF THE STRUCTURES CREATED BY THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE". HEAVY, MASSIVE, DENSE, SOLID OBJECTS 
 | 
						||
85
 | 
						||
CREATE THE ILLUSION OF ETERNITY. DEAD BODIES WRAPPED IN
 | 
						||
LINEN, SOAKED IN RESIN, PLACED INSIDE ENGRAVED GOLDEN
 | 
						||
COFFINS AND ENTOMBED WITH EARTHLY POSSESSIONS AMID
 | 
						||
CRYPTIC SYMBOLS CREATE AN ILLUSION OF ETERNAL LIFE.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, DENSE, HEAVY PHYSICAL UNIVERSE SYMBOLS ARE THE
 | 
						||
EXACT OPPOSITE OF AN IS-BE. AN IS-BE HAS NO MASS OR
 | 
						||
TIME. OBJECTS DO NOT ENDURE FOREVER. AN IS-BE "IS"
 | 
						||
FOREVER.
 | 
						||
MEANING: FALSE MEANINGS PREVENT KNOWLEDGE OF THE TRUTH.
 | 
						||
THE PYRAMID CULTURES OF EARTH ARE A FABRICATED ILLUSION.
 | 
						||
THEY ARE NOTHING MORE THAN "FALSE CIVILIZATIONS"
 | 
						||
CONTRIVED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" MYSTERY CULT CALLED THE
 | 
						||
BROTHERS OF THE SERPENT. FALSE MEANINGS WERE INVENTED
 | 
						||
TO CREATE THE ILLUSION OF A FALSE SOCIETY TO FURTHER
 | 
						||
REINFORCE THE AMNESIA MECHANISM AMONG THE INTIMATES IN
 | 
						||
THE EARTH PRISON SYSTEM.
 | 
						||
MYSTERY IS BUILT OF LIES AND HALF-TRUTHS. LIES CAUSE
 | 
						||
PERSISTENCE BECAUSE THEY ALTER FACTS WHICH ARE COMPRISED
 | 
						||
OF EXACT DATES, PLACES AND EVENTS. WHEN TRUTH IS KNOWN,
 | 
						||
A LIE NO LONGER PERSISTS. IF THE EXACT TRUTH IS
 | 
						||
REVEALED, IT IS NO LONGER A MYSTERY.
 | 
						||
ALL OF THE PYRAMID CIVILIZATIONS OF EARTH WERE CAREFULLY
 | 
						||
CONTRIVED OF LAYER UPON LAYER OF LIES, SKILLFULLY
 | 
						||
COMBINED WITH A FEW TRUTHS. THE PRIEST CULT OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" COMBINED SOPHISTICATED MATHEMATICS AND SPACE
 | 
						||
OPERA TECHNOLOGY, WITH THEATRICAL METAPHORS AND
 | 
						||
SYMBOLISM. ALL OF THESE ARE COMPLETE FABRICATIONS OF
 | 
						||
TRUTH, BAITED WITH THE ALLURE OF AESTHETICS AND MYSTERY.
 | 
						||
THE INTRICATE RITUALS, ASTRONOMICAL ALIGNMENTS, SECRET
 | 
						||
RITES, MASSIVE MONUMENTS, MARVELOUS ARCHITECTURE,
 | 
						||
ARTISTICALLY RENDERED HIEROGLYPHS AND MAN-ANIMAL "GODS"
 | 
						||
WERE DESIGNED TO CREATE A UNSOLVABLE MYSTERY FOR THE ISBE PRISON POPULATION ON EARTH. THE MYSTERY DIVERTS
 | 
						||
ATTENTION AWAY FROM THE TRUTH THAT IS-BES HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
CAPTURED, GIVEN AMNESIA AND IMPRISONED ON A PLANET FAR,
 | 
						||
FAR AWAY FROM THEIR HOME.
 | 
						||
THE TRUTH IS THAT EVERY SINGLE IS-BE ON EARTH CAME TO
 | 
						||
EARTH FROM SOME OTHER PLANETARY SYSTEM. NOT ONE PERSON
 | 
						||
ON EARTH IS A "NATIVE" INHABITANT. HUMAN BEINGS DID NOT
 | 
						||
"EVOLVE" ON EARTH. 
 | 
						||
86
 | 
						||
IN THE PAST, EGYPTIAN SOCIETY WAS RUN BY THE PRISON
 | 
						||
ADMINISTRATORS OR PRIESTS, WHO, IN TURN, MANIPULATED A
 | 
						||
PHARAOH, CONTROLLED THE TREASURY AND KEPT THE INMATE
 | 
						||
POPULATION ENSLAVED PHYSICALLY AND SPIRITUALLY. IN
 | 
						||
MODERN TIMES, THE PRIESTS HAVE CHANGED, BUT THE FUNCTION
 | 
						||
IS THE SAME. HOWEVER, NOW THE PRIEST ARE PRISONERS TOO.
 | 
						||
MYSTERY REINFORCES THE WALLS OF THE PRISON. THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" FEARED THAT THE IS-BES ON EARTH MIGHT REGAIN
 | 
						||
THEIR MEMORY. THEREFORE, ONE OF THE PRIMARY FUNCTIONS
 | 
						||
OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRIESTHOOD IS TO PREVENT IS-BES ON
 | 
						||
EARTH FROM REMEMBERING WHO THEY REALLY ARE, HOW THEY
 | 
						||
CAME TO EARTH, WHERE THEY CAME FROM.
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATORS OF THE PRISON SYSTEM, AND
 | 
						||
THEIR SUPERIORS, DO NOT WANT IS-BES TO REMEMBER WHO
 | 
						||
MURDERED THEM, CAPTURED THEM, STOLE ALL OF THEIR
 | 
						||
POSSESSIONS, SENT THEM TO EARTH, GAVE THEM AMNESIA AND
 | 
						||
CONDEMNED THEM TO ETERNAL IMPRISONMENT!
 | 
						||
IMAGINE WHAT MIGHT HAPPEN IF ALL OF THE INMATES IN THE
 | 
						||
PRISON SUDDENLY REMEMBERED THAT THEY HAVE THE RIGHT TO
 | 
						||
BE FREE! WHAT IF THEY SUDDENLY REALIZED THAT THEY HAVE
 | 
						||
BEEN FALSELY IMPRISONED AND RISE UP AS ONE AGAINST THE
 | 
						||
GUARDS?
 | 
						||
THEY ARE AFRAID TO REVEAL ANYTHING THAT LOOKS LIKE THE
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION OF THE INMATES HOME PLANETS. A BODY, A
 | 
						||
PIECE OF CLOTHING, A SYMBOL, A SPACE SHIP, AN ADVANCED
 | 
						||
ELECTRONICS DEVICE, OR ANY OTHER REMNANT OF CIVILIZATION
 | 
						||
FROM A HOME PLANET COULD "REMIND" A BEING AND REKINDLE
 | 
						||
HIS MEMORY.
 | 
						||
SOPHISTICATED TECHNOLOGIES OF ENTRAPMENT AND
 | 
						||
ENSLAVEMENT, WHICH WERE DEVELOPED OVER MILLIONS OF
 | 
						||
YEARS IN THE "OLD EMPIRE", HAVE BEEN APPLIED TO THE ISBES ON EARTH WITH THE INTENTION TO CREATE A FALSE FACADE
 | 
						||
FOR THE PRISON. THESE FACADES WERE INSTALLED ON EARTH
 | 
						||
IN TOTALITY, ALL AT ONCE. EVERY PIECE IS A FULLY
 | 
						||
INTEGRATED PART OF THE PRISON SYSTEM.
 | 
						||
THIS INCLUDES A RELIGION OF MUMBO-JUMBO DOUBLE-SPEAK.
 | 
						||
EVERY PYRAMID CIVILIZATION USES THIS AS PART OF A
 | 
						||
CONTROL MECHANISM TO KEEP THE POPULATION ENSLAVED BY
 | 
						||
FORCE, BY FEAR AND BY IGNORANCE. THE INDECIPHERABLE
 | 
						||
MUDDLE OF IRRELEVANT INFORMATION, GEOMETRIC DESIGNS,
 | 
						||
MATHEMATICAL CALCULATION, ASTRONOMICAL ALIGNMENTS, ARE 
 | 
						||
87
 | 
						||
PART OF A FALSE SPIRITUALITY BASED ON SOLID OBJECTS,
 | 
						||
RATHER THAN IMMORTAL SPIRITS, IN ORDER TO CONFUSE AND
 | 
						||
DISORIENT THE IS-BES ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
WHEN THE BODY OF A PERSON DIED THEY WERE BURIED WITH
 | 
						||
THEIR EARTHLY POSSESSIONS, INCLUDING THEIR FORMER BODY
 | 
						||
WRAPPED IN LINEN, TO SUSTAIN THEIR "SOUL" OR "KA" AFTER
 | 
						||
DEATH. AN IS-BE DOES NOT "HAVE" AS SOUL. AN IS-BE IS A
 | 
						||
SOUL.
 | 
						||
ON THE HOME PLANET OF AN IS-BE THEIR MATERIAL
 | 
						||
POSSESSIONS WERE NOT LOST, STOLEN OR FORGOTTEN WHEN THE
 | 
						||
BEING DIED OR LEFT THE BODY. AN IS-BE COULD RETURN AND
 | 
						||
CLAIM THE POSSESSIONS. HOWEVER, IF THE IS-BE HAS
 | 
						||
AMNESIA, THEY WILL NOT REMEMBER THAT THEY HAD ANY
 | 
						||
POSSESSION. SO, GOVERNMENTS, INSURANCE COMPANIES,
 | 
						||
BANKERS, FAMILY MEMBERS AND OTHER VULTURES CAN PICK
 | 
						||
THEIR POSSESSIONS CLEAN WITHOUT FEAR OF RETRIBUTION FROM
 | 
						||
THE DECEASED. 137 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THE ONLY REASON FOR THESE FALSE MEANINGS IS TO INSTILL
 | 
						||
THE IDEA THAT AN IS-BE IS NOT A SPIRIT, BUT A PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
OBJECT! THIS IS A LIE. IT IS A TRAP FOR AN IS-BE.
 | 
						||
COUNTLESS PEOPLE HAVE SPENT ENDLESS HOURS ATTEMPTING TO
 | 
						||
SOLVE THE JIG-SAW PUZZLE OF EGYPT AND OTHER "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS. THEY ARE PUZZLES MADE OF PIECES THAT DO
 | 
						||
NOT FIT. A QUESTION STATES ITS OWN ANSWER. WHAT IS THE
 | 
						||
MYSTERY OF EGYPT AND OTHER PYRAMID CULTURES? MYSTERY!
 | 
						||
CIRCA 15,000 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES SUPERVISED THE CONSTRUCTION OF A
 | 
						||
HYDRAULIC MINING OPERATIONS IN THE ANDES MOUNTAINS IN
 | 
						||
PRESENT DAY BOLIVIA NEAR LAKE TITICACA (LAKE OF TIN
 | 
						||
STONES) AT TIAHUANACO 138 (FOOTNOTE) INCLUDING CONSTRUCTION OF
 | 
						||
THE MASSIVE STONE COMPLEX OF CARVED STONE BUILDINGS
 | 
						||
KNOWN AS KALASASAYA AND ITS "GATE OF THE SUN" AT AN
 | 
						||
ELEVATION OF NEARLY 14,000 FEET.
 | 
						||
11,600 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE POLAR AXIS OF EARTH SHIFTED 139 (FOOTNOTE) TO A SEA AREA.
 | 
						||
THE LAST ICE AGE CAME TO AN END ABRUPTLY AS THE POLAR
 | 
						||
ICE CAPS MELTED AND THE LEVEL OF THE OCEAN ROSE TO
 | 
						||
SUBMERGE LARGE SECTIONS OF THE LAND MASSES OF EARTH.
 | 
						||
THE LAST REMAINING VESTIGES OF ATLANTIS AND LEMURIA WERE 
 | 
						||
88
 | 
						||
COVERED BY WATER. MASSIVE EXTINCTIONS OF ANIMALS
 | 
						||
OCCURRED IN THE AMERICAS, AUSTRALIA AND THE ARTIC
 | 
						||
REGIONS DUE TO THE SHIFT OF THE POLES.
 | 
						||
10,450 BCE --
 | 
						||
PLANS WERE MADE BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" IS-BE CALLED THOTH
 | 
						||
FOR CONSTRUCTION OF A GREAT PYRAMID OF GIZA. THE 4 "AIR
 | 
						||
SHAFTS" OF THE PYRAMID POINT PRECISELY TO KEY STARS IN
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" AS SEEN FROM GIZA IN THIS YEAR. THE
 | 
						||
ALIGNMENT OF THE PYRAMIDS OF GIZA ON THE GROUND MATCHES
 | 
						||
PERFECTLY THE ALIGNMENT OF THE CONSTELLATION OF ORION AS
 | 
						||
SEEN IN THE SKY FROM GIZA RELATIVE TO THE NILE AS THE
 | 
						||
EARTHLY REPRESENTATION OF THE MILKY WAY IN THE SKY. 140
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
10,400 BCE --
 | 
						||
ACCORDING TO THE EARTH HISTORIAN, HERODOTUS, RECORDS
 | 
						||
FROM THE RUINED CIVILIZATION OF ATLANTIS, CONTAINING
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC TECHNOLOGY AND OTHER TECHNOLOGY OF THAT
 | 
						||
SOCIETY, WERE BURIED IN A VAULT BENEATH THE PAWS OF THE
 | 
						||
SPHINX. THE GREEK HISTORIAN WROTE THAT HE WAS TOLD THIS
 | 
						||
BY SOME OF HIS FRIENDS WHO WERE PRIESTS OF ANU, THE
 | 
						||
SUMERIAN GOD, AT THE EGYPTIAN CITY OF HELIOPOLIS.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, IT IS HIGHLY UNLIKELY THAT ANY TRACES OF AN
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC CIVILIZATION WOULD BE ALLOWED TO BE LEFT
 | 
						||
INTACT ON EARTH BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON SYSTEM
 | 
						||
ADMINISTRATORS. 141 (FOOTNOTE).
 | 
						||
8,212 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE VEDA OR VEDIC HYMNS ARE A SET OF RELIGIOUS HYMNS
 | 
						||
THAT WERE INTRODUCED INTO THE SOCIETIES OF EARTH. THEY
 | 
						||
CAME FORWARD IN SPOKEN TRADITION, MEMORIZED, FROM
 | 
						||
GENERATION TO GENERATION. "THE HYMN TO THE DAWN CHILD''
 | 
						||
INCLUDES AN IDEA CALLED THE "CYCLE OF THE PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE": THE CREATION, GROWTH, CONSERVATION, DECAY AND
 | 
						||
DEATH OR DESTRUCTION OF ENERGY AND MATTER IN A SPACE.
 | 
						||
THESE CYCLES PRODUCE TIME. THE SAME SET OF HYMNS
 | 
						||
DESCRIBES THE "THEORY OF EVOLUTION". HERE IS A
 | 
						||
TREMENDOUS BODY OF KNOWLEDGE WHICH CONTAINS A GREAT DEAL
 | 
						||
OF SPIRITUAL TRUTH. UNFORTUNATELY, IT HAS BEEN
 | 
						||
INCORRECTLY EVALUATED BY HUMANS AND ALTERED WITH LIES
 | 
						||
AND REVERSALS OF FACT BY PRIESTS WHICH ARE A BOOBY TRAP
 | 
						||
TO PREVENT ANYONE FROM USING THE WISDOM TO DISCOVER A
 | 
						||
WAY TO ESCAPE FROM THE PRISON PLANET. 
 | 
						||
89
 | 
						||
8,050 BCE --
 | 
						||
DESTRUCTION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" HOME PLANET GOVERNMENT
 | 
						||
IN THIS GALAXY. THIS WAS THE END OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" AS
 | 
						||
A POLITICAL ENTITY IN THE GALAXY. HOWEVER, THE VAST
 | 
						||
SIZE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" WILL TAKE MANY THOUSANDS OF
 | 
						||
YEARS FOR THE DOMAIN TO CONQUER COMPLETELY. THE INERTIA
 | 
						||
OF THE POLITICAL, ECONOMIC AND CULTURAL SYSTEMS OF THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" WILL REMAIN IN PLACE FOR SOME TIME TO COME.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, REMNANTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" SPACE FLEET IN THE
 | 
						||
SOLAR SYSTEM OF EARTH WERE FINALLY DESTROYED IN 1,230
 | 
						||
AD. IN ADDITION TO OPERATIVES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" WHO
 | 
						||
RUN THE EARTH PRISON OPERATION, THERE WERE OTHER BEINGS
 | 
						||
FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE" WHO CAME TO EARTH. SINCE EARTH
 | 
						||
WAS NO LONGER UNDER THE CONTROL OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
AFTER THEIR DEFEAT BY THE DOMAIN FORCES, THERE WAS NO
 | 
						||
POLICE FORCE TO CONTROL MILITARY RENEGADES, SPACE
 | 
						||
PIRATES, MINERS, MERCHANTS AND ENTREPRENEURS WHO CAME TO
 | 
						||
EARTH TO EXPLOIT THE RESOURCES OF THE PLANET FOR
 | 
						||
PERSONAL GAIN, AND MANY OTHER NEFARIOUS REASONS.
 | 
						||
FOR EXAMPLE, THE HISTORY OF EARTH, ACCORDING TO THE
 | 
						||
JEWISH PEOPLE, DESCRIBES THE "NEPHILIM". 142 (FOOTNOTE) CHAPTER
 | 
						||
6 OF THE BOOK OF GENESIS, DESCRIBES THE ORIGIN OF THE
 | 
						||
"NEPHILIM" :
 | 
						||
"NOW IT CAME ABOUT, WHEN MEN BEGAN TO MULTIPLY ON
 | 
						||
THE FACE OF THE LAND, AND DAUGHTERS WERE BORN TO
 | 
						||
THEM, THAT THE "SONS OF GOD" SAW THAT THE DAUGHTERS
 | 
						||
OF MEN WERE BEAUTIFUL; AND THEY TOOK WIVES FOR
 | 
						||
THEMSELVES, WHOMEVER THEY CHOSE.
 | 
						||
THE NEPHILIM WERE ON THE EARTH IN THOSE DAYS, AND
 | 
						||
ALSO AFTERWARD, WHEN THE SONS OF GOD CAME IN TO THE
 | 
						||
DAUGHTERS OF MEN, AND THEY BORE CHILDREN TO THEM.
 | 
						||
THOSE WERE THE MIGHTY MEN WHO WERE OF OLD, MEN OF
 | 
						||
RENOWN."
 | 
						||
THE ANCIENT JEWISH PEOPLE WHO WROTE THE HISTORY BOOK
 | 
						||
CALLED THE OLD TESTAMENT WERE SLAVES, HERDERS AND
 | 
						||
GATHERERS. ANY MODERN TECHNOLOGY, EVEN A SIMPLE
 | 
						||
FLASHLIGHT, WOULD SEEM ASTOUNDING AND MIRACULOUS TO
 | 
						||
THEM. THEY ATTRIBUTED ANY UNEXPLAINABLE PHENOMENON OR
 | 
						||
TECHNOLOGY TO THE WORKINGS OF A "GOD". UNFORTUNATELY,
 | 
						||
THIS BEHAVIOR IS UNIVERSAL AMONG ALL IS-BES WHO HAVE
 | 
						||
BEEN GIVEN AMNESIA, AND CANNOT REMEMBER THEIR OWN 
 | 
						||
90
 | 
						||
EXPERIENCES, TRAINING, TECHNOLOGY, PERSONALITY OR
 | 
						||
IDENTITY.
 | 
						||
OBVIOUSLY, IF THESE WERE MEN, AND THEY MATED WITH EARTH
 | 
						||
WOMEN, THEY WERE NOT "SONS OF GOD". THEY WERE IS-BES
 | 
						||
WHO INHABITED BIOLOGICAL BODIES IN ORDER TO TAKE
 | 
						||
ADVANTAGE OF THE POLITICAL SITUATION IN THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE", OR SIMPLY TO INDULGE IN PHYSICAL SENSATION.
 | 
						||
THEY SET UP SMALL COLONIES OF THEIR OWN ON EARTH BEYOND
 | 
						||
THE REACH OF THE POLICE AND TAX AUTHORITIES.
 | 
						||
COINCIDENTALLY, ONE OF THE MOST SERIOUS CRIMES AN IS-BE
 | 
						||
COULD COMMIT IN THE "OLD EMPIRE" WAS TO VIOLATE INCOME
 | 
						||
TAX REGULATIONS. INCOME TAXES WERE USED AS A SLAVERY
 | 
						||
MECHANISM AND AS A PUNISHMENT IN THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE
 | 
						||
SLIGHTEST ERROR IN A TAX REPORT MADE AN IS-BE
 | 
						||
"UNTOUCHABLE", FOLLOWED BY IMPRISONMENT ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
6,750 BCE --
 | 
						||
OTHER PYRAMID CIVILIZATIONS WERE SET UP BY THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" ON EARTH. THESE WERE ESTABLISHED IN BABYLON,
 | 
						||
EGYPT, CHINA AND MESOAMERICA. THE MESOPOTAMIAN AREA
 | 
						||
PROVIDED SERVICE FACILITIES, COMMUNICATION STATIONS,
 | 
						||
SPACE PORTS, AND STONE QUARRY OPERATIONS FOR THESE FALSE
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS.
 | 
						||
PTAH WAS THE NAME GIVEN TO THE FIRST IN A SUCCESSION OF
 | 
						||
ADMINISTRATORS FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE" WHO REPRESENTED
 | 
						||
THEMSELVES TO THE EARTH POPULATION AS "DIVINE" RULERS.
 | 
						||
PTAH'S IMPORTANCE MAY BE UNDERSTOOD WHEN ONE LEARNS THAT
 | 
						||
THE WORD "EGYPT" IS A GREEK CORRUPTION OF THE PHRASE
 | 
						||
"HET-KA-PTAH," OR "HOUSE OF THE SPIRIT OF PTAH". PTAH,
 | 
						||
WAS NICK-NAMED "THE DEVELOPER". HE WAS A CONSTRUCTION
 | 
						||
ENGINEER. HIS HIGH PRIEST WAS GIVEN THE TITLE 'GREAT
 | 
						||
LEADER OF CRAFTSMEN'.
 | 
						||
PTAH WAS ALSO THE GOD OF REINCARNATION IN EGYPT. HE
 | 
						||
ORIGINATED THE "OPENING OF THE MOUTH CEREMONY" WHICH WAS
 | 
						||
PERFORMED BY PRIESTS AT FUNERALS TO "RELEASE SOULS" FROM
 | 
						||
THEIR CORPSES. OF COURSE, WHEN THE "SOULS" WERE
 | 
						||
RELEASED, THEY WERE CAPTURED, GIVEN AMNESIA, AND
 | 
						||
RETURNED TO EARTH AGAIN.
 | 
						||
THE SO-CALLED "DEVINE" RULERS WHO FOLLOWED PTAH ON EARTH
 | 
						||
WERE CALLED "NTR", MEANING "GUARDIANS OR WATCHERS" BY 
 | 
						||
91
 | 
						||
THE EGYPTIANS. THEIR SYMBOL WAS THE SERPENT, OR DRAGON
 | 
						||
WHICH REPRESENTED A SECRET PRIESTHOOD OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" CALLED THE "BROTHERS OF THE SERPENT".
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" ENGINEERS USED CUTTING TOOLS OF HIGHLY
 | 
						||
CONCENTRATED LIGHT WAVES TO QUICKLY CARVE AND EXCAVATE
 | 
						||
STONE BLOCKS. 143 (FOOTNOTE) THEY ALSO USED FORCE FIELDS AND
 | 
						||
SPACE CRAFT TO LIFT AND TRANSPORT BLOCKS OF STONE
 | 
						||
WEIGHING HUNDRED OR THOUSANDS OF TONS EACH. THE
 | 
						||
PLACEMENT ON THE GROUND OF SOME OF THESE STRUCTURES WILL
 | 
						||
BE FOUND TO HAVE GEODETIC OR ASTRONOMICAL SIGNIFICANCE
 | 
						||
RELATIVE TO VARIOUS STARS IN THIS GALACTIC REGION.
 | 
						||
THE BUILDINGS ARE CRUDE AND IMPRACTICAL, COMPARED TO
 | 
						||
BUILDING STANDARDS ON MOST PLANETS. AS AN ENGINEER OF
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN, I CAN ATTEST THAT MAKE-SHIFT STRUCTURES LIKE
 | 
						||
THESE WOULD NEVER PASS INSPECTION ON A PLANET IN THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN. STONE BLOCKS SUCH AS THOSE USED IN THE PYRAMID
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS CAN STILL BE SEEN, PARTIALLY EXCAVATED, IN
 | 
						||
THE STONE QUARRIES IN THE MIDDLE EAST 144 (FOOTNOTE) AND
 | 
						||
ELSEWHERE.
 | 
						||
MOST OF THE STRUCTURES WERE HASTILY BUILT "PROPS", MUCH
 | 
						||
LIKE THE FALSE FACADES OF A WESTERN TOWN ON THE SET OF A
 | 
						||
MOTION PICTURE. THEY APPEAR TO BE REAL, AND TO HAVE
 | 
						||
SOME USE OR VALUE HOWEVER, THEY HAVE NO VALUE. THEY HAVE
 | 
						||
NO USEFUL PURPOSE. THE PYRAMIDS AND ALL OF THE OTHER
 | 
						||
STONE MONUMENTS ERECTED BY THE "OLD EMPIRE" COULD BE
 | 
						||
CALLED "MYSTERY MONUMENTS". FOR WHAT REASON WOULD
 | 
						||
ANYONE WASTE SO MANY RESOURCES TO CONSTRUCT SO MANY
 | 
						||
USELESS BUILDINGS? TO CREATE A MYSTERIOUS ILLUSION.
 | 
						||
THE FACT OF THE MATTER IS THAT EACH ONE OF THE "DIVINE
 | 
						||
RULERS" WERE IS-BES WHO SERVED AS OPERATIVES OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE". THEY WERE CERTAINLY NOT "DIVINE", ALTHOUGH
 | 
						||
THEY WERE IS-BES.
 | 
						||
6248 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE BEGINNING OF ACTIVE WARFARE BETWEEN THE DOMAIN SPACE
 | 
						||
COMMAND AND THE SURVIVING REMNANTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
SPACE FLEET IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM THAT LASTED NEARLY
 | 
						||
7,500 YEARS. IT BEGAN WHEN AN INSTALLATION WAS
 | 
						||
ESTABLISHED IN THE HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS BY A BATTALION OF
 | 
						||
THE 3,000 OFFICERS AND CREW MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. THE INSTALLATION WAS NOT FORTIFIED 
 | 
						||
92
 | 
						||
AS THE DOMAIN WAS NOT AWARE THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
MAINTAINED EARTH AS A PRISON PLANET.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN INSTALLATION WAS ATTACKED AND DESTROYED BY
 | 
						||
SPACE FORCES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" WHO CONTINUED TO
 | 
						||
OPERATE IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM OF EARTH. IS-BES OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN BATTALION WERE CAPTURED, TAKEN TO MARS, GIVEN
 | 
						||
AMNESIA, AND SENT BACK TO EARTH TO INHABIT HUMAN
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODIES. THEY ARE STILL ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
5,965 BCE --
 | 
						||
INVESTIGATIONS INTO THE DISAPPEARANCE OF DOMAIN FORCES
 | 
						||
IN THIS SOLAR SYSTEM LED TO THE DISCOVERY OF "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" BASES ON MARS AND ELSEWHERE. THE DOMAIN TOOK
 | 
						||
OVER THE PLANET VENUS 145 (FOOTNOTE) AS A DEFENSIVE POSITION
 | 
						||
AGAINST THE SPACE FORCES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ALSO MONITORS LIFE FORMS ON
 | 
						||
VENUS WHICH HAS A VERY DENSE, HOT AND HEAVY ATMOSPHERE
 | 
						||
OF SULFURIC ACID CLOUDS. THERE ARE A FEW LIFE FORMS ON
 | 
						||
EARTH THAT CAN ENDURE AN ATMOSPHERIC ENVIRONMENT LIKE
 | 
						||
VENUS. 146 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN ALSO ESTABLISHED SECRET INSTALLATIONS OR
 | 
						||
SPACE STATIONS IN THE EARTH SOLAR SYSTEM. THIS SOLAR
 | 
						||
SYSTEM HAS A PLANET THAT IS BROKEN UP -- THE ASTEROID
 | 
						||
BELT. 147 (FOOTNOTE) IT PROVIDES A VERY USEFUL LOW-GRAVITY
 | 
						||
PLATFORM FOR TAKE OFF AND LANDING OF SPACE CRAFT. IT IS
 | 
						||
USED AS A "GALACTIC JUMP" BETWEEN THE MILKY WAY AND
 | 
						||
ADJOINING GALAXIES. THERE AREN'T ANY PLANETS AT THIS END
 | 
						||
OF THE GALAXY THAT CAN SERVE AS A GOOD GALACTIC ENTERING
 | 
						||
SPOT FOR INCOMING TRANSPORT, AND OTHER SHIPS. BUT THIS
 | 
						||
BROKEN UP PLANET MAKES A VERY IDEAL SPACE STATION. AS A
 | 
						||
RESULT OF OUR WAR AGAINST THE "OLD EMPIRE", THIS AREA OF
 | 
						||
THE SOLAR SYSTEM IS NOW A VALUABLE POSSESSION OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
3,450 - 3,100 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE INTERVENTION INTO THE AFFAIRS ON EARTH BY THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" OPERATIVES OR "DIVINE GODS" WAS DISRUPTED AT
 | 
						||
THIS TIME BY THE DOMAIN FORCES. THEY WERE FORCED TO
 | 
						||
REPLACE THEMSELVES WITH HUMAN RULERS. THE FIRST DYNASTY
 | 
						||
OF HUMAN PHARAOHS WHO UNITED UPPER AND LOWER EGYPT BEGAN
 | 
						||
WITH THE RULE OF A PHARAOH WHO, COINCIDENTALLY, WAS
 | 
						||
NAMED "MEN". HE ESTABLISHED THE CAPITAL CITY CALLED
 | 
						||
MEN-NEFER, "THE BEAUTY OF MEN" IN EGYPT. THIS STARTED 
 | 
						||
93
 | 
						||
THE FIRST SUCCESSION OF 10 HUMAN PHARAOHS AND A PERIOD
 | 
						||
OF 350 YEARS OF CHAOS THAT FOLLOWED IN THE
 | 
						||
ADMINISTRATIVE RANKS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
3,200 BCE --
 | 
						||
AS I MENTIONED EARLIER, EARTH WAS UNDER ATTACK BETWEEN
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN AND THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES DURING THIS
 | 
						||
PERIOD. OF COURSE THIS DOES NOT MAKE ANY SENSE TO
 | 
						||
ARCHAEOLOGISTS OR HISTORIANS ON EARTH, BECAUSE THE
 | 
						||
EGYPTIAN PERIOD IS A SPACE OPERA ERA PERIOD. SINCE
 | 
						||
EARTH HISTORIANS HAVE AMNESIA, THEY ASSUME THAT THIS WAS
 | 
						||
ONLY A RELIGIOUS PERIOD.
 | 
						||
FURTHER, BECAUSE THE TECHNOLOGY AND CIVILIZATIONS
 | 
						||
INSTALLED ON EARTH DURING THIS PERIOD WERE "PREPACKAGED", THEY DID NOT "EVOLVE" ON EARTH. OF COURSE,
 | 
						||
THERE IS NO EVIDENCE ANYWHERE ON EARTH OF AN
 | 
						||
EVOLUTIONARY TRANSITION WHICH RESULTED IN SOPHISTICATED
 | 
						||
MATHEMATICS, LANGUAGE, WRITING, RELIGION, ARCHITECTURE,
 | 
						||
CULTURAL TRADITIONS IN EGYPT OR ANY OF THE PYRAMID
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS. THESE CULTURES, COMPLETE WITH ALL OF THE
 | 
						||
DETAILS OF RACIAL BODY TYPES, HAIR-STYLES, FACIAL MAKEUP, RITUALS, MORAL CODES AND SO FORTH, JUST "APPEARED"
 | 
						||
AS COMPLETE INTEGRATED PACKAGES.
 | 
						||
THE PHYSICAL EVIDENCE SUGGESTS THAT ALL EVIDENCE OF THE
 | 
						||
INTERVENTION OF THE DOMAIN OR "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES, OR
 | 
						||
ANY OTHER EXTRATERRESTRIAL ACTIVITY, HAS BEEN CAREFULLY
 | 
						||
"CLEANED UP", SO AS NOT TO CREATE SUSPICION. THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" FORCE DOES NOT WANT THE IS-BES OF EARTH TO
 | 
						||
SUSPECT THAT THEY HAVE BEEN CAPTURED, TRANSPLANTED TO
 | 
						||
EARTH AND BRAINWASHED.
 | 
						||
SO, EARTH HISTORIANS CONTINUE TO ASSUME THAT EGYPTIAN
 | 
						||
PRIESTS WERE NOT SUPPOSED TO HAVE "RAY GUNS" OR OTHER
 | 
						||
TECHNOLOGY OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". AND, THEY SUPPOSE THAT
 | 
						||
THERE WAS NOTHING GOING ON, ON EARTH, EXCEPT SOME
 | 
						||
PRIESTS WALKING AROUND SAYING 'AMEN', WHICH THE
 | 
						||
CHRISTIANS STILL SAY.
 | 
						||
3,172 BCE --
 | 
						||
LAYOUT OF THE ASTRONOMICAL GRID THAT JOINS THE KEY
 | 
						||
MINING SITES AND ASTRONOMICAL BUILDINGS OF 'THE GODS' IN
 | 
						||
THE ANDES MOUNTAINS SUCH AS TIAHUANACO, 148 (FOOTNOTE) CUZCO,
 | 
						||
QUITO, THE CITIES OF OLLANTAYTAMBU, 149 (FOOTNOTE) MACHUPICCU 150
 | 
						||
94
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) AND PACHACAMAC 151 (FOOTNOTE) FOR THE MINING OF RARE
 | 
						||
METALS, INCLUDING TIN FOR USE IN MAKING BRONZE. METALS
 | 
						||
WERE THE PROPERTY OF "THE GODS", OF COURSE.
 | 
						||
A GREAT VARIETY OF ENTREPRENEURIAL MINING WAS DONE ON
 | 
						||
EARTH AT THAT TIME DUE TO THE WAR BETWEEN THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" FORCE AND THE DOMAIN. THESE MINERS DID CARVE A
 | 
						||
FEW SCULPTURES OF THEMSELVES. THEY ARE SEEN WEARING
 | 
						||
MINING HELMETS. THE PONCE STELA SCULPTURE IN THE SUNKEN
 | 
						||
COURTYARD OF THE KALASASAYA TEMPLE IS A CRUDE RENDERING
 | 
						||
OF A STONE WORKER USING AN ELECTRONIC, LIGHT-WAVE
 | 
						||
EMITTING STONE CUTTER AND CARVING TOOLS, HELD IN A
 | 
						||
HOLSTER. 152 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" HAS ALSO MAINTAINED MINING OPERATIONS
 | 
						||
ON PLANETS THROUGHOUT THE GALAXY FOR A VERY LONG TIME.
 | 
						||
THE MINERAL RESOURCES OF EARTH ARE NOW A PROPERTY OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
2,450 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE "GREAT" PYRAMID 153 (FOOTNOTE) AND COMPLEX OF PYRAMIDS
 | 
						||
NEAR CAIRO WERE COMPLETED. AN INSCRIPTION CREATED BY
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" ADMINISTRATORS CAN BE SEEN IN THE SOCALLED PYRAMID TEXTS. 154 (FOOTNOTE) THE TEXTS SAY THAT THE
 | 
						||
PYRAMID WAS BUILT UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THOTH, SON OF
 | 
						||
PTAH. OF COURSE THERE WAS NEVER A KING BURIED IN THE
 | 
						||
CHAMBER, SINCE THE PYRAMIDS WERE NEVER INTENDED TO BE
 | 
						||
USED AS A BURIAL CHAMBER.
 | 
						||
THE GREAT PYRAMID WAS LOCATED PRECISELY AT THE EXACT
 | 
						||
CENTER OF ALL OF THE LAND MASSES OF EARTH, 155 (FOOTNOTE) AS
 | 
						||
VIEWED FROM SPACE. OBVIOUSLY SUCH PRECISE MEASUREMENTS
 | 
						||
REQUIRE AERIAL PERSPECTIVE AND A VIEW OF THE LAND MASSES
 | 
						||
OF EARTH FROM SPACE. PURELY MATHEMATICAL CALCULATIONS
 | 
						||
OF THE GEODETIC CENTER OF THE CONTINENTS OF EARTH COULD
 | 
						||
NOT BE MADE OTHERWISE.
 | 
						||
SHAFTS WERE CONSTRUCTED INSIDE THE PYRAMID TO ALIGN WITH
 | 
						||
THE CONFIGURATION OF STARS IN THE CONSTELLATION OF
 | 
						||
ORION, CANUS MAJORA, AND SPECIFICALLY SIRIUS. THE
 | 
						||
SHAFTS ARE ALSO ALIGNED TO THE BIG DIPPER, WHERE THE
 | 
						||
HOME PLANET OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" EXISTED. ALSO, AINITAK,
 | 
						||
ALPHA DRACONIS AND BETA URSA MINOR. 156 (FOOTNOTE) THESE STARS
 | 
						||
ARE EACH ONE OF THE KEY SYSTEMS IN THE "OLD EMPIRE" FROM
 | 
						||
WHICH IS-BES WERE BROUGHT TO EARTH AND DUMPED, AS
 | 
						||
UNWANTED MERCHANDISE. 
 | 
						||
95
 | 
						||
THE CONFIGURATION OF ALL THE PYRAMIDS OF THE GIZA
 | 
						||
PLATEAU WAS INTENDED TO CREATE A "MIRROR IMAGE", ON
 | 
						||
EARTH OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM AND CERTAIN CONSTELLATIONS
 | 
						||
WITHIN THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
2,181 BCE --
 | 
						||
MIN, BECAME THE GOD OF FERTILITY OF EGYPT. THE IS-BE,
 | 
						||
ALSO KNOWN AS PAN, WAS ALSO A GREEK GOD. MIN OR PAN,
 | 
						||
WAS AN IS-BE WHO SOMEHOW MANAGED TO ESCAPE FROM THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" AMNESIA SYSTEM. 157 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
2,160 - 2040 BCE --
 | 
						||
ONE OF THE RESULTS OF THE INTENSIFYING BATTLE BETWEEN
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN FORCES AND THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES WAS THAT
 | 
						||
THE CONTROL OF THE "DIVINE RULERS", WAS BROKEN AT THIS
 | 
						||
TIME. THEY FINALLY LEFT EGYPT AND RETURNED TO THE
 | 
						||
"HEAVENS", SO TO SPEAK, IN DEFEAT. HUMAN BEINGS TOOK
 | 
						||
OVER THE RULING ROLE AS PHARAOHS. THE FIRST HUMAN
 | 
						||
PHARAOH MOVED THE CAPITAL CITY OF EGYPT FROM MEMPHIS TO
 | 
						||
HERACLEOPOLIS. 158 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
1,500 BCE --
 | 
						||
THIS IS THE DATE FOR THE DESTRUCTION OF ATLANTIS GIVEN
 | 
						||
BY THE EGYPTIAN HIGH-PRIESTS, PSENOPHIS OF HELIOPOLIS,
 | 
						||
AND SONCHIS OF SAIS, TO THE GREEK SAGE SOLON. 159 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THE PRIESTS OF ANU RECORDED THAT THE MEDITERRANEAN AREA
 | 
						||
WAS INVADED BY "ATLANTEAN" PEOPLE ABOUT THIS TIME. OF
 | 
						||
COURSE, THESE PEOPLE WERE NOT FROM THE ANCIENT CONTINENT
 | 
						||
OF ATLANTA, IN THE ATLANTIC OCEAN, WHICH EXISTED MORE
 | 
						||
THAN 70,000 YEARS EARLIER.
 | 
						||
THESE WERE REFUGEES FROM THE MINOAN CIVILIZATION ON
 | 
						||
CRETE ESCAPING FROM THE VOLCANIC ERUPTION AND TIDAL
 | 
						||
WAVES OF MT. THERA THAT DESTROYED THEIR CIVILIZATION.
 | 
						||
PLATO'S REFERENCES TO ATLANTIS WERE BORROWED FROM THE
 | 
						||
WRITINGS OF THE GREEK PHILOSOPHER SOLON, WHO WAS GIVEN
 | 
						||
THE INFORMATION BY THE EGYPTIAN PRIEST WHO CALLED
 | 
						||
ATLANTIS "KEPCHU", WHICH ALSO HAPPENS TO BE THE EGYPTIAN
 | 
						||
NAME FOR THE PEOPLE OF CRETE. SOME OF THE SURVIVORS OF
 | 
						||
THE MINOAN VOLCANIC DISASTER ASKED EGYPT FOR HELP, SINCE
 | 
						||
THEY WERE THE ONLY OTHER CIVILIZATION WITH HIGH CULTURE
 | 
						||
IN THE MEDITERRANEAN AREA AT THE TIME. 160 (FOOTNOTE) 
 | 
						||
96
 | 
						||
1351 BCE - 1337 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ACTIVELY WAGED A WAR OF
 | 
						||
RELIGIOUS CONQUEST AGAINST THE EGYPTIAN MYSTERY CULT
 | 
						||
CALLED THE PRIEST OF AMUN, ALSO KNOWN AS THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" BROTHERS OF THE SERPENT. DURING THIS TIME THE
 | 
						||
PHARAOH AKHENATEN ABOLISHED THE PRIESTHOOD OF AMUN, AND
 | 
						||
MOVED THE CAPITAL OF EGYPT FROM THEBES TO THE NEW
 | 
						||
LOCATION AT AMARNA, AT THE EXACT GEODETIC CENTER OF
 | 
						||
EGYPT 161 (FOOTNOTE). HOWEVER, THIS PLOT TO OVERTHROW THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" RELIGIOUS CONTROL WAS QUICKLY SPOILED.
 | 
						||
1,193 BCE --
 | 
						||
IN THE NEAR EAST AND ACHAEA, THE GREEKS AND TROJANS
 | 
						||
FOUGHT FOR SUPREMACY, WHICH ENDED IN THE DESTRUCTION OF
 | 
						||
TROY AS THE FINALE OF THE TROJAN WAR. 162 (FOOTNOTE) DURING
 | 
						||
THIS SAME TIME, WAR WAS BEING FOUGHT OUT IN THE SPACE OF
 | 
						||
THE SOLAR SYSTEM BETWEEN TWO FORCES FOR CONTROL OF THE
 | 
						||
"SPACE STATIONS" SURROUNDING EARTH. THAT PERIOD OF 300
 | 
						||
YEARS WAS A VERY VIOLENT RESISTANCE TO THE DOMAIN FORCES
 | 
						||
BY THE REMNANTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCES. IT DID NOT
 | 
						||
LAST LONG HOWEVER, AS IT IS FUTILE TO RESIST THE DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
850 BCE --
 | 
						||
HOMER, THE BLIND GREEK POET, 163 (FOOTNOTE) WROTE THE STORIES
 | 
						||
'THE GODS' AS BORROWED AND MODIFIED FROM EARLIER SOURCES
 | 
						||
IN VEDIC TEXTS, SUMERIAN TEXTS, BABYLONIAN AND EGYPTIAN
 | 
						||
MYTHOLOGY. HIS POEMS, AS WELL AS MANY OTHER "MYTHS" OF
 | 
						||
THE ANCIENT WORLD ARE VERY ACCURATE DESCRIPTIONS OF THE
 | 
						||
EXPLOITS OF IS-BE'S ON EARTH WHO WERE ABLE TO AVOID THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE AMNESIA OPERATION AND OPERATE WITHOUT
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODIES.
 | 
						||
700 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE VEDIC HYMNS WERE FIRST TRANSLATED IN THE GREEK
 | 
						||
LANGUAGE. THIS WAS THE BEGINNING OF A CULTURAL
 | 
						||
REVOLUTION IN WESTERN CIVILIZATION THAT TRANSFORMED
 | 
						||
CRUDE AND BRUTAL TRIBAL CULTURES INTO DEMOCRATIC
 | 
						||
REPUBLICS BASED ON MORE REASONABLE CONDUCT.
 | 
						||
638 - 559 BCE --
 | 
						||
SOLON, A WISE MAN FROM GREECE, REPORTED THE EXISTENCE OF
 | 
						||
ATLANTIS. THIS WAS INFORMATION HE RECEIVED FROM THE 
 | 
						||
97
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" HIGH-PRIESTS, PSENOPHIS OF HELIOPOLIS AND
 | 
						||
SONCHIS OF SAIS, WITH WHOM HE STUDIED IN EGYPT. 164 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
630 BCE --
 | 
						||
ZOROASTER 165 (FOOTNOTE) CREATED RELIGIOUS PRACTICES IN PERSIA
 | 
						||
AROUND AN IS-BE CALLED AHURA MAZDA. 166 (FOOTNOTE) THIS WAS YET
 | 
						||
ANOTHER OF THE GROWING NUMBER OF "MONOTHEISTIC" GODS PUT
 | 
						||
IN PLACE BY OPERATIVES OF THE DOMAIN TO DISPLACE A
 | 
						||
PANOPLY OF "OLD EMPIRE" GODS.
 | 
						||
604 BCE --
 | 
						||
LAOZI, A PHILOSOPHER WHO WROTE A SMALL BOOK CALLED "THE
 | 
						||
WAY", 167 (FOOTNOTE) WAS AN IS-BE OF GREAT WISDOM, WHO
 | 
						||
OVERCAME THE EFFECTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" AMNESIA /
 | 
						||
HYPNOSIS MACHINERY AND ESCAPED FROM EARTH. HIS
 | 
						||
UNDERSTANDING OF THE NATURE OF AN IS-BE MUST HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
VERY GOOD TO ACCOMPLISH THIS.
 | 
						||
ACCORDING TO THE COMMON LEGEND, HIS LAST LIFETIME AS A
 | 
						||
HUMAN WAS LIVED IN A SMALL VILLAGE IN CHINA. HE
 | 
						||
CONTEMPLATED THE ESSENCE OF HIS OWN LIFE. LIKE GUATAMA
 | 
						||
SIDDHARTHA, HE CONFRONTED HIS OWN THOUGHTS, AND PAST
 | 
						||
LIVES. IN SO DOING, HE RECOVERED SOME OF HIS OWN
 | 
						||
MEMORY, ABILITY AND IMMORTALITY.
 | 
						||
AS AN OLD MAN, HE DECIDED TO LEAVE THE VILLAGE AND GO TO
 | 
						||
THE FOREST TO DEPART THE BODY. THE VILLAGE GATEKEEPER
 | 
						||
STOPPED HIM AND BEGGED HIM TO WRITE DOWN HIS PERSONAL
 | 
						||
PHILOSOPHY BEFORE LEAVING. HERE IS A SMALL PIECE OF
 | 
						||
ADVICE HE GAVE ABOUT "THE WAY" HE REDISCOVERED HIS OWN
 | 
						||
SPIRIT:
 | 
						||
"HE WHO LOOKS WILL NOT SEE IT;
 | 
						||
HE WHO LISTENS WILL NOT HEAR IT;
 | 
						||
HE WHO GROPES WILL NOT GRASP IT.
 | 
						||
THE FORMLESS NONENTITY, THE MOTIONLESS SOURCE OF MOTION.
 | 
						||
THE INFINITE ESSENCE OF THE SPIRIT IS THE SOURCE OF
 | 
						||
LIFE.
 | 
						||
SPIRIT IS SELF.
 | 
						||
WALLS FORM AND SUPPORT A ROOM,
 | 
						||
YET THE SPACE BETWEEN THEM IS MOST IMPORTANT.
 | 
						||
A POT IS FORMED OF CLAY,
 | 
						||
YET THE SPACE FORMED THEREIN IS MOST USEFUL.
 | 
						||
ACTION IS CAUSED BY THE FORCE OF NOTHING ON SOMETHING, 
 | 
						||
98
 | 
						||
JUST AS THE NOTHING OF SPIRIT IS THE SOURCE OF ALL FORM.
 | 
						||
ONE SUFFERS GREAT AFFLICTIONS BECAUSE ONE HAS A BODY.
 | 
						||
WITHOUT A BODY WHAT AFFLICTIONS COULD ONE SUFFER?
 | 
						||
WHEN ONE CARES MORE FOR THE BODY THAN FOR HIS OWN
 | 
						||
SPIRIT,
 | 
						||
ONE BECOMES THE BODY AND LOOSES THE WAY OF THE SPIRIT.
 | 
						||
THE SELF, THE SPIRIT, CREATES ILLUSION.
 | 
						||
THE DELUSION OF MAN IS THAT REALITY IS NOT AN ILLUSION.
 | 
						||
ONE WHO CREATES ILLUSIONS AND MAKES THEM MORE REAL THAN
 | 
						||
REALITY, FOLLOWS THE PATH OF THE SPIRIT AND FINDS THE
 | 
						||
WAY OF HEAVEN".
 | 
						||
593 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE GENESIS STORY WRITTEN BY THE JEWISH PEOPLE DESCRIBE
 | 
						||
"ANGELS" OR "SONS OF GOD" MATING WITH WOMEN OF EARTH,
 | 
						||
WHO BORE THEM CHILDREN. THESE WERE PROBABLY RENEGADES
 | 
						||
FROM THE "OLD EMPIRE". THEY MAY ALSO HAVE BEEN SPACE
 | 
						||
PIRATES OR MERCHANTS FROM A SYSTEM OUTSIDE THE GALAXY
 | 
						||
WHO CAME TO STEAL MINERAL RESOURCES, OR SMUGGLE DRUGS.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN HAS OBSERVED THAT THERE ARE MANY VISITORS TO
 | 
						||
EARTH FROM NEIGHBORING PLANETS AND GALAXIES, BUT THEY
 | 
						||
RARELY STOP AND LIVE HERE. WHAT KIND OF BEINGS WOULD
 | 
						||
LIVE ON A PRISON PLANET IF THEY WERE NOT FORCED TO DO
 | 
						||
SO?
 | 
						||
THE SAME BOOK ALSO REPORTS THE STORY OF A HUMAN NAMED
 | 
						||
EZEKIEL WHO WITNESSED A SPACECRAFT OR AIRCRAFT LANDING
 | 
						||
NEAR CHEBAR RIVER IN CHALDEA. HIS DESCRIPTION OF THE
 | 
						||
CRAFT USES VERY ARCHAIC LANGUAGE, TECHNICALLY, BUT IS
 | 
						||
NEVERTHELESS, QUITE AN ACCURATE DESCRIPTION OF AN "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" SAUCER OR SCOUT CRAFT. IT IS SIMILAR TO THE
 | 
						||
SIGHTING OF "VIMANAS" BY THE PEOPLE IN THE FOOTHILLS OF
 | 
						||
THE HIMALAYAS.
 | 
						||
THEIR GENESIS STORY ALSO MENTIONS THAT "YAHWEH" DESIGNED
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODIES TO LIVE FOR 120 YEARS ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODIES ON MOST "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7" PLANETS
 | 
						||
ARE USUALLY ENGINEERED TO LAST FOR AN AVERAGE OF ABOUT
 | 
						||
150 YEARS. HUMAN BODIES ON EARTH LAST ONLY ABOUT ONE
 | 
						||
HALF AS LONG. WE SUSPECT THIS IS BECAUSE THE PRISON
 | 
						||
ADMINISTRATORS HAVE ALTERED THE BIOLOGICAL MATERIAL OF
 | 
						||
HUMAN BODIES ON EARTH TO DIE MORE FREQUENTLY SO THAT THE 
 | 
						||
99
 | 
						||
IS-BES WHO INHABIT THEM WILL RECYCLE THROUGH THE AMNESIA
 | 
						||
MECHANISM MORE FREQUENTLY. 168 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
IT SHOULD BE NOTED THAT MUCH OF THE "OLD TESTAMENT" WAS
 | 
						||
WRITTEN DURING THE CAPTIVITY OF THE JEWS WHO WERE
 | 
						||
ENSLAVED IN BABYLON, WHICH WAS VERY HEAVILY CONTROLLED
 | 
						||
BY PRIESTS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE BOOK INTRODUCES A
 | 
						||
FALSE SENSE OF TIME AND A FALSE CONCEPT OF THE ORIGIN OF
 | 
						||
THE CREATION.
 | 
						||
THE SERPENT IS THE SYMBOL OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". IT
 | 
						||
APPEARS IN THE BEGINNING OF THEIR CREATION STORY, OR AS
 | 
						||
THE GREEKS SAY, "GENESIS", AND CAUSES THE SPIRITUAL
 | 
						||
DESTRUCTION OF THE FIRST HUMAN BEINGS, WHO ARE
 | 
						||
METAPHORICALLY REPRESENTED BY ADAM AND EVE.
 | 
						||
THE OLD TESTAMENT, CLEARLY INFLUENCED BY THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" FORCES, GIVES A DETAILED DESCRIPTION OF THE ISBES BEING INDUCED INTO BIOLOGICAL BODIES ON EARTH. THIS
 | 
						||
BOOK ALSO DESCRIBES MANY OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
BRAINWASHING ACTIVITIES, INCLUDING THE INSTALLATION OF
 | 
						||
FALSE MEMORIES, LIES, SUPERSTITIONS, COMMANDS TO
 | 
						||
"FORGET" AND ALL MANNER OF TRICKS AND TRAPS DESIGNED TO
 | 
						||
KEEP IS-BES ON EARTH. MOST IMPORTANTLY, IT DESTROYS THE
 | 
						||
AWARENESS THAT HUMANS ARE IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS.
 | 
						||
580 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE ORACLE AT DELPHI WAS ONE TEMPLE IN A NETWORK OF MANY
 | 
						||
ORACLE TEMPLES. EACH TEMPLE WAS A COMMUNICATION CENTER.
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRIESTS DESIGNATED A LOCAL "GOD" FOR
 | 
						||
EACH TEMPLE. EACH OF THE TEMPLES IN THIS NETWORK WERE
 | 
						||
LOCATED AT PRECISELY 5 DEGREES OF LATITUDE INTERVALS
 | 
						||
FROM THE CAPITAL CITY OF THEBES THROUGHOUT THE
 | 
						||
MEDITERRANEAN AREA AS FAR NORTH AS THE BALTIC SEA.
 | 
						||
THE SHRINES SERVED, AMONG OTHER THINGS, AS A GRID,
 | 
						||
HOUSING ELECTRONIC BEACONS, LATER CALLED "OMPHALUS
 | 
						||
STONES". 169 (FOOTNOTE) THE GRID ARRANGEMENT OF ORACLE SITES
 | 
						||
CAN ONLY BE SEEN FROM MILES ABOVE THE EARTH. THE
 | 
						||
ORIGINAL NETWORK OF ELECTRONIC COMMUNICATIONS BEACONS
 | 
						||
WERE DISABLED WHEN THE PRIESTHOOD WAS DISPERSED, AND
 | 
						||
WERE REPLACED BY CARVED STONES.
 | 
						||
THE SYMBOL OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRIESTHOOD IS A PYTHON,
 | 
						||
DRAGON OR SERPENT. IT WAS CALLED THE "EARTH-DRAGON" AT 
 | 
						||
100
 | 
						||
DELPHI, WHICH IS ALWAYS REPRESENTED IN SCULPTURE AND
 | 
						||
VASE-PAINTINGS AS A SERPENT.
 | 
						||
IN GREEK MYTHOLOGY THE GUARDIAN OF THE OMPHALUS STONE AT
 | 
						||
THE TEMPLE AT DELPHI WAS AN ORACLE WHOSE NAME WAS
 | 
						||
PYTHON, THE SERPENT. 170 (FOOTNOTE) SHE WAS AN IS-BE, WHO WAS
 | 
						||
CONQUERED BY A "GOD" NAMED APOLLO. HE BURIED HER UNDER
 | 
						||
THE OMPHALOS STONE. THIS IS A CASE OF ONE "GOD" SETTING
 | 
						||
UP HIS TEMPLE ON THE GRAVE OF ANOTHER. THIS IS A VERY
 | 
						||
ACCURATE EUPHEMISM FOR THE DOMAIN FORCE THAT DETECTED
 | 
						||
AND DISABLED THE "OLD EMPIRE" TEMPLE NETWORK ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
IT WAS ONE OF THE FATAL BLOWS TO THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE
 | 
						||
IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM OF EARTH.
 | 
						||
559 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE COMMANDING OFFICER OF THE DOMAIN BATTALION WHO WAS
 | 
						||
LOST IN 5,965 BCE WAS DETECTED AND LOCATED BY A SEARCH
 | 
						||
PARTY SENT TO EARTH FROM THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE.
 | 
						||
HE WAS INCARNATED AS CYRUS II OF PERSIA DURING THIS
 | 
						||
TIME. 171 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
A UNIQUE SYSTEM OF ORGANIZATION WAS USED BY CYRUS II 172
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) AND THE MEMBERS OF THAT BATTALION WHO FOLLOWED
 | 
						||
HIM FROM INDIA THROUGH HIS PROGRESSION OF HUMAN LIVES ON
 | 
						||
EARTH. IN PART, IT ENABLED THEM TO BUILD THE LARGEST
 | 
						||
EMPIRE IN THE HISTORY OF THE EARTH TO THAT DATE.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY WHO LOCATED HIM TRAVELED AROUND
 | 
						||
THE EARTH SEARCHING FOR THE LOST BATTALION FOR SEVERAL
 | 
						||
THOUSAND YEARS. THE PARTY CONSISTED OF 900 OFFICERS OF
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN, DIVIDED INTO TEAMS OF 300 EACH. ONE TEAM
 | 
						||
SEARCHED THE LAND, ANOTHER TEAM SEARCH THE OCEANS AND
 | 
						||
THE THIRD TEAM SEARCHED THE SPACE SURROUNDING EARTH.
 | 
						||
THERE ARE MANY REPORTS MADE IN VARIOUS HUMAN
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS CONCERNING THEIR ACTIVITIES, WHICH HUMANS
 | 
						||
DID NOT UNDERSTAND, OF COURSE.
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY DEVISED A WIDE VARIETY OF
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC DETECTION DEVICES NEEDED TO TRACK THE
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC SIGNATURE OR WAVELENGTH OF EACH OF THE
 | 
						||
MISSING MEMBERS OF THE BATTALION. SOME WERE USED IN
 | 
						||
SPACE, OTHERS ON LAND, AND SPECIAL DEVICES WERE INVENTED
 | 
						||
TO DETECT IS-BES UNDER WATER.
 | 
						||
ONE OF THESE ELECTRONIC DETECTION DEVICES IS REFERRED TO
 | 
						||
AS A "TREE OF LIFE". 173 (FOOTNOTE) THE DEVICE IS LITERALLY A 
 | 
						||
101
 | 
						||
TOOL DESIGNED TO DETECT THE PRESENCE OF LIFE, WHICH IS
 | 
						||
AN IS-BE. THIS WAS A LARGE ELECTRONIC SCREEN GENERATOR
 | 
						||
DESIGNED TO PERMEATE WIDE AREAS. TO THE ANCIENT HUMANS
 | 
						||
ON EARTH IT RESEMBLED A SORT OF TREE, SINCE IS CONSISTS
 | 
						||
OF AN INTERWOVEN LATTICE OF ELECTRONIC FIELD GENERATORS
 | 
						||
AND RECEIVERS. THE ELECTRONIC FIELD DETECTS THE
 | 
						||
PRESENCE OF IS-BES, WHETHER THE IS-BE IS OCCUPYING A
 | 
						||
BODY, OR IF THEY ARE OUTSIDE A BODY.
 | 
						||
A PORTABLE VERSION OF THIS DETECTION DEVICE WAS CARRIED
 | 
						||
BY EACH OF THE MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY.
 | 
						||
STONE CARVINGS IN SUMERIA SHOW WINGED BEINGS USING
 | 
						||
PINECONE-SHAPED INSTRUMENTS TO SCAN THE BODIES OF HUMAN
 | 
						||
BEINGS. THEY ARE ALSO SHOWN CARRYING THE POWER UNIT FOR
 | 
						||
THE SCANNER WHICH ARE DEPICTED AS STYLIZED BASKETS OR
 | 
						||
WATER BUCKETS, BEING CARRIED BY EAGLE-HEADED, WINGED
 | 
						||
BEINGS. 174 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
MEMBERS OF THE AERIAL UNIT OF THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY,
 | 
						||
LED BY AHURA MAZDA, WERE OFTEN CALLED "WINGED GODS" IN
 | 
						||
HUMAN INTERPRETATIONS. THROUGHOUT THE PERSIAN
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION THERE ARE A GREAT MANY STONE RELIEF CARVING
 | 
						||
THAT DEPICT WINGED SPACE CRAFT, THAT THEY CALLED A
 | 
						||
"FARAVAHAR". 175 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
MEMBERS OF THE AQUATIC UNIT OF THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY
 | 
						||
WERE CALLED "OANNES" BY LOCAL HUMANS. 176 (FOOTNOTE) STONE
 | 
						||
CARVINGS OF THE SO-CALLED OANNES ARE SHOWN WEARING
 | 
						||
SILVER DIVING SUITS. THEY LIVED IN THE SEA AND APPEARED
 | 
						||
TO THE HUMAN POPULATION TO BE MEN DRESSED TO LOOK LIKE
 | 
						||
FISH. SOME MEMBERS OF THE LOST BATTALION WERE FOUND IN
 | 
						||
THE OCEANS INHABITING THE BODIES OF DOLPHINS OR WHALES. 177
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
ON LAND, THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY MEMBERS WERE REFERRED
 | 
						||
TO AS "ANNUNAKI" 178 (FOOTNOTE) BY THE SUMERIANS, AND
 | 
						||
"NEPHILIM", IN THE BIBLE. OF COURSE, THEIR TRUE MISSION
 | 
						||
AND ACTIVITIES WERE NEVER DISCLOSED TO HOMO SAPIENS.
 | 
						||
THEIR ACTIVITIES HAVE BEEN PURPOSEFULLY DISGUISED.
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, THE HUMAN STORIES AND LEGENDS ABOUT THE
 | 
						||
ANNUNAKI, AND THE OTHER MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN SEARCH
 | 
						||
PARTY HAVE NOT BEEN UNDERSTOOD AND WERE BADLY
 | 
						||
MISINTERPRETED.
 | 
						||
IN THE ABSENCE OF COMPLETE AND ACCURATE DATA, ANYONE
 | 
						||
OBSERVING A PHENOMENON WILL ASSUME OR HYPOTHESIZE
 | 
						||
EXPLANATIONS IN AN ATTEMPT TO MAKE SENSE OF THE DATA. 
 | 
						||
102
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, ALTHOUGH MYTHOLOGY AND HISTORY MAY BE BASED
 | 
						||
ON FACTUAL EVENTS, THEY ARE LIKEWISE FULL OF
 | 
						||
MISUNDERSTOOD AND MISINTERPRETED EVALUATIONS OF THE
 | 
						||
DATA, AND EMBELLISHED WITH ASSUMPTIONS, THEORIES AND
 | 
						||
HYPOTHESES WHICH ARE FALSE.
 | 
						||
THE SPACE UNIT OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ARE
 | 
						||
SHOWN FLYING IN A "WINGED-DISC". 179 (FOOTNOTE) THIS IS AN
 | 
						||
ALLUSION TO THE SPIRITUAL POWER OF THE IS-BES, AS WELL
 | 
						||
AS TO THE SPACE CRAFT USED BY THE DOMAIN SEARCH PARTY.
 | 
						||
THE COMMANDER OF THE LOST BATTALION, AS CYRUS II, WAS AN
 | 
						||
IS-BE WHO WAS REGARDED AS A MESSIAH ON EARTH BY BOTH THE
 | 
						||
JEWS, AND THE MUSLIMS. IN LESS THAN 50 YEARS HE
 | 
						||
ESTABLISHED A HIGHLY ETHICAL, AND HUMANITARIAN
 | 
						||
PHILOSOPHY WHICH PERVADED ALL OF WESTERN CIVILIZATION.
 | 
						||
180 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
HIS TERRITORIAL CONQUESTS, ORGANIZATION OF PEOPLE AND
 | 
						||
MONUMENTAL BUILDING PROJECTS WERE UNPRECEDENTED BEFORE
 | 
						||
OR SINCE. SUCH SWEEPING ACCOMPLISHMENTS IN A SHORT
 | 
						||
PERIOD OF TIME COULD ONLY HAVE BEEN ACHIEVED BY A LEADER
 | 
						||
AND A TEAM OF TRAINED OFFICERS, PILOTS, ENGINEERS AND
 | 
						||
CREW MEMBERS OF A UNIT OF THE DOMAIN, ACTING AS A TEAM,
 | 
						||
WHO HAD BEEN TRAINED AND WORKED TOGETHER FOR THOUSANDS
 | 
						||
OF YEARS.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH WE HAVE DISCOVERED THE LOCATION OF MANY OF THE
 | 
						||
IS-BES IN THE LOST BATTALION, THE DOMAIN HAS BEEN UNABLE
 | 
						||
TO RESTORE THEIR MEMORY AND RETURN THEM TO ACTIVE DUTY
 | 
						||
AS YET.
 | 
						||
OF COURSE WE CANNOT TRANSPORT IS-BES WHO ARE INHABITING
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODIES TO THE SPACE STATIONS OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
SINCE THERE IS NO OXYGEN IN OUR SPACE CRAFT. ALSO WE DO
 | 
						||
NOT MAINTAIN LIFE SUPPORT FACILITIES FOR BIOLOGICAL
 | 
						||
ENTITIES THERE. OUR ONLY HOPE HAS BEEN TO LOCATE AND
 | 
						||
REKINDLE THE AWARENESS, MEMORY AND IDENTITY OF THE ISBES OF THE LOST BATTALION. ONE DAY THEY WILL BE CAPABLE
 | 
						||
OF REJOINING US.
 | 
						||
200 BCE --
 | 
						||
THE LAST REMNANT OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PYRAMID
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION IS AT "TEOTIHUACÁN" 181 (FOOTNOTE). THE AZTEC
 | 
						||
NAME MEANS “PLACE OF THE GODS” OR “WHERE MEN WERE
 | 
						||
TRANSFORMED INTO GODS”. LIKE THE ASTRONOMICAL 
 | 
						||
103
 | 
						||
CONFIGURATION OF THE GIZA PYRAMIDS IN EGYPT, THE ENTIRE
 | 
						||
COMPLEX IS A PRECISE SCALE-MODEL OF THE SOLAR SYSTEM
 | 
						||
THAT ACCURATELY REFLECTS THE ORBITAL DISTANCES OF THE
 | 
						||
INNER PLANETS, THE ASTEROID BELT, JUPITER, SATURN,
 | 
						||
URANUS, NEPTUNE, AND PLUTO. SINCE THE PLANET URANUS HAD
 | 
						||
ONLY BEEN "DISCOVERED" WITH MODERN EARTH TELESCOPES IN
 | 
						||
1787, AND PLUTO NOT UNTIL 1930, IT IS APPARENT THAT THE
 | 
						||
BUILDERS HAD INFORMATION FROM "OTHER SOURCES".
 | 
						||
A COMMON ELEMENT OF THE PYRAMID CIVILIZATIONS AROUND THE
 | 
						||
EARTH IS THE CONSTANT USE OF THE IMAGE OF THE SNAKE,
 | 
						||
DRAGON, OR SERPENT. THIS IS BECAUSE THE BEINGS WHO
 | 
						||
PLANTED THESE CIVILIZATIONS HERE WANT TO CREATE AN
 | 
						||
ILLUSION THAT THE "GODS" ARE REPTILIAN. THIS IS ALSO A
 | 
						||
PART OF AN ILLUSION DESIGNED TO PERPETUATE AMNESIA. THE
 | 
						||
BEINGS WHO PLACED FALSE CIVILIZATIONS ON EARTH ARE ISBES, JUST LIKE YOU. MANY OF THE BIOLOGICAL BODIES
 | 
						||
INHABITED BY IS-BES IN THE "OLD EMPIRE" ARE VERY SIMILAR
 | 
						||
IN APPEARANCE TO THE BODIES ON EARTH. THE "GODS" ARE
 | 
						||
NOT REPTILES, ALTHOUGH THEY OFTEN BEHAVE LIKE SNAKES.
 | 
						||
1,034 - 1,124 AD --
 | 
						||
THE ENTIRE ARAB WORLD WAS ENSLAVED BY ONE MAN: HASAN
 | 
						||
IBN-AL-SABBAH 182 (FOOTNOTE) , THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN. HE
 | 
						||
ESTABLISHED THE HASHSHASHIN WHO OPERATED A PART OF
 | 
						||
MOHAMMEDANISM WHICH CONTROLLED BY TERROR AND FEAR MUCH
 | 
						||
OF INDIA, ASIA MINOR AND MOST OF THE MEDITERRANEAN
 | 
						||
BASIN. THEY BECAME A PRIESTHOOD THAT USED AN EXTREMELY
 | 
						||
EFFECTIVE MIND-CONTROL MECHANISM AND EXTORTION TOOL THAT
 | 
						||
ENABLED THE "ASSASSINS" TO CONTROL THE CIVILIZED WORLD
 | 
						||
FOR SEVERAL HUNDRED YEARS.
 | 
						||
THEIR METHOD WAS SIMPLE. YOUNG MEN WERE KIDNAPPED AND
 | 
						||
KNOCKED UNCONSCIOUS WITH HASHISH. THEY WERE TAKEN TO A
 | 
						||
GARDEN FILLED WITH BEAUTIFUL BLACK-EYED HOURIS IN A
 | 
						||
HAREM DECORATED WITH RIVERS OF MILK AND HONEY. THE
 | 
						||
YOUNG MEN WERE TOLD THAT THEY WERE IN PARADISE. THEY
 | 
						||
WERE PROMISED THEY COULD RETURN AND LIVE THERE FOREVER
 | 
						||
IF THEY SACRIFICED THEMSELVES AS AN ASSASSIN OF WHOMEVER
 | 
						||
THEY WERE COMMANDED TO KILL. THE MEN WERE KNOCKED OUT
 | 
						||
AGAIN, AND SHOVED OUT INTO THE WORLD TO CARRY OUT THE
 | 
						||
ASSASSINATION MISSION.
 | 
						||
MEANWHILE, THE OLD MAN OF THE MOUNTAIN SENT A MESSENGER
 | 
						||
TO THE CALIPH OR, WHATEVER WEALTHY RULER FROM WHOM THEY
 | 
						||
DEMANDED PAYMENT, DEMANDING CAMEL-LOADS OF GOLD, SPICES, 
 | 
						||
104
 | 
						||
INCENSE OR OTHER VALUABLES. IF PAYMENT DID NOT ARRIVE
 | 
						||
ON TIME, THE ASSASSIN WOULD BE SENT TO KILL THE
 | 
						||
OFFENDING PARTY. THERE WAS VIRTUALLY NO DEFENSE AGAINST
 | 
						||
THE UNKNOWN ASSAILANT WHO WANTED NOTHING MORE THAN TO
 | 
						||
CARRY OUT HIS MISSION, BE KILLED AND RETURN TO "HEAVEN".
 | 
						||
THIS IS A VERY CRUDE EXAMPLE OF HOW SIMPLE AND EFFECTIVE
 | 
						||
A BRAINWASHING AND MIND-CONTROL OPERATION CAN BE WHEN IT
 | 
						||
IS USED SKILLFULLY, AND FORCEFULLY. IT IS A SMALL SCALE
 | 
						||
DEMONSTRATION OF HOW THE AMNESIA MIND-CONTROL OPERATION
 | 
						||
IS USED AGAINST THE ENTIRE IS-BE POPULATION OF EARTH BY
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
1119 AD --
 | 
						||
THE KNIGHTS TEMPLAR 183 (FOOTNOTE) WAS ESTABLISHED AS A
 | 
						||
CHRISTIAN MILITARY UNIT AFTER THE FIRST CRUSADE BUT
 | 
						||
QUICKLY TRANSFORMED INTO THE BASIS FOR THE INTERNATIONAL
 | 
						||
BANKING SYSTEM TO ACCUMULATE MONEY TO CONDUCT THE AGENDA
 | 
						||
OF OPERATIVES FOR VESTIGES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
1135 - 1230 AD --
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE COMPLETED THE
 | 
						||
ANNIHILATION OF THE REMAINING REMNANTS OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" SPACE FLEET OPERATING IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM AROUND
 | 
						||
EARTH. UNFORTUNATELY, THEIR LONG ESTABLISHED THOUGHT
 | 
						||
CONTROL OPERATION REMAINS LARGELY INTACT.
 | 
						||
1307 AD --
 | 
						||
THE KNIGHTS TEMPLAR WAS DISBANDED BY KING PHILIP IV OF
 | 
						||
FRANCE, WHO WAS DEEPLY IN DEBT TO THE ORDER. 184 (FOOTNOTE) HE
 | 
						||
PRESSURED POPE CLEMENT V TO CONDEMN THE ORDER'S MEMBERS,
 | 
						||
HAVE THEM ARRESTED, TORTURED THEM INTO GIVING FALSE
 | 
						||
CONFESSIONS, AND BURNED THEM AT THE STAKE IN AN EFFORT
 | 
						||
TO ERASE HIS DEBT BY SEIZING ALL OF THEIR WEALTH.
 | 
						||
A MAJORITY OF THE TEMPLARS FLED TO SWITZERLAND WHERE
 | 
						||
THEY ESTABLISHED AN INTERNATIONAL BANKING SYSTEM 185
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) WHICH SECRETLY CONTROLS THE ECONOMY OF EARTH.
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" OPERATIVES ACT AS AN UNSEEN INFLUENCE ON
 | 
						||
INTERNATIONAL BANKERS. 186 (FOOTNOTE) THE BANKS ARE OPERATED
 | 
						||
COVERTLY AS A ON-COMBATANT PROVOCATEUR TO COVERTLY
 | 
						||
PROMOTE AND FINANCE WEAPONS AND WARFARE BETWEEN THE
 | 
						||
NATIONS OF EARTH. WARFARE IS AN INTERNAL MECHANISM OF 
 | 
						||
105
 | 
						||
CONTROL OVER THE INMATE POPULATION. 187 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THE PURPOSE OF THE SENSELESS GENOCIDE AND CARNAGE OF
 | 
						||
WARS FINANCED BY THESE INTERNATIONAL BANKS IS TO PREVENT
 | 
						||
THE IS-BES OF EARTH FROM SHARING OPEN COMMUNICATION,
 | 
						||
COOPERATE TOGETHER IN ACTIVITIES THAT MIGHT ENABLE ISBES TO PROSPER, BECOME ENLIGHTENED, AND ESCAPE THEIR
 | 
						||
IMPRISONMENT."
 | 
						||
106
 | 
						||
CHAPTER TEN
 | 
						||
A LESSON IN BIOLOGY
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"MY DEBRIEF WAS ALSO TAPE RECORDED AS A BACK UP AND TO ADD CLARIFICATION TO THE
 | 
						||
STENOGRAPHIC NOTES. I DEBRIEFED IMMEDIATELY AFTER MY INTERVIEW SO THAT EVERYTHING
 | 
						||
THAT WAS SAID WAS STILL FRESH IN MY MIND.
 | 
						||
WHEN I RECOUNTED THESE STORIES TO THE GALLERY STENOGRAPHER I WAS STILL REELING A BIT.
 | 
						||
THE PERSPECTIVE ON EARTH HISTORY FROM THE POINT OF VIEW OF THE DOMAIN IS VERY
 | 
						||
STRANGE, TO SAY THE LEAST. I WASN'T SURE IF MY UNCOMFORTABLE FEELING CAME FROM BEING
 | 
						||
DIS-ORIENTED, OR IF IT CAME FROM BEING RE-ORIENTED. EITHER WAY, I FELT UNSTEADY AND
 | 
						||
CONFUSED. YET, AT THE SAME TIME, THERE WAS A RING OF TRUTH TO IT. I WAS ELATED AND
 | 
						||
INCREDULOUS AT THE SAME TIME!
 | 
						||
THE STENOGRAPHER LOOKED ASKANCE AT ME MORE THAN A FEW TIMES AS SHE RECORDED THE
 | 
						||
"HISTORY LESSON" I PASSED ON TO HER. I'M SURE SHE THOUGHT I WAS LOSING MY MIND!
 | 
						||
MAYBE SHE WAS RIGHT. HOWEVER, IF MY MIND HAD BEEN FILLED WITH HYPNOTIC
 | 
						||
SUGGESTIONS AND FALSE MEMORIES BY THE "OLD EMPIRE", AS AIRL SUGGESTED, PERHAPS
 | 
						||
LOSING MY MIND WOULD BE A GOOD IDEA!
 | 
						||
I DIDN'T HAVE MUCH TIME TO PONDER MY OWN, PERSONAL THOUGHTS ABOUT THESE THINGS AT
 | 
						||
THE TIME. IT WAS MY DUTY TO GET ALL OF THE INFORMATION I COULD FROM AIRL AND PASS IT ON
 | 
						||
TO THE STENOGRAPHER AS SOON AS AIRL WAS FINISHED. MY JOB WAS NOT TO ANALYZE THE
 | 
						||
INFORMATION, JUST REPORT IT AS ACCURATELY AS POSSIBLE. THE ANALYSIS WOULD BE LEFT TO THE
 | 
						||
MEN IN THE GALLERY, OR WHOMEVER ELSE WAS RECEIVING COPIES OF THE TRANSCRIPTS.
 | 
						||
I ALSO DELIVERED A LIST OF BOOKS AND MATERIALS REQUESTED BY AIRL TO THE AGENT IN THE
 | 
						||
GALLERY ROOM SO THESE COULD BE GATHERED AND DELIVERED TO AIRL. EACH NIGHT AFTER I LEFT
 | 
						||
AIRL, SHE SPENT THE REST OF THE NIGHT READING OR "SCANNING" THE MATERIALS WHICH HAD
 | 
						||
BEEN DELIVERED TO HER. THE MEMBERS OF THE GALLERY EACH RECEIVED A TRANSCRIPT OF THE
 | 
						||
STENOGRAPHIC DICTATION TO STUDY, EACH LOOKING FOR INFORMATION THAT WAS OF INTEREST TO
 | 
						||
THEM. IN THE MORNING AFTER BREAKFAST I REPORTED BACK TO THE INTERVIEW ROOM TO
 | 
						||
CONTINUE MY INTERVIEWS OR "LESSONS" WITH AIRL." 
 | 
						||
107
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 28. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
 | 
						||
"THE ORIGINS OF THIS UNIVERSE AND LIFE ON EARTH, AS
 | 
						||
DISCUSSED IN THE TEXTBOOKS I HAVE READ, ARE VERY
 | 
						||
INACCURATE. SINCE YOU SERVE YOUR GOVERNMENT AS A
 | 
						||
MEDICAL PERSONNEL, YOUR DUTIES REQUIRE THAT YOU
 | 
						||
UNDERSTAND BIOLOGICAL ENTITIES. SO, I AM SURE THAT YOU
 | 
						||
WILL APPRECIATE THE VALUE OF THE MATERIAL I WILL SHARE
 | 
						||
WITH YOU TODAY.
 | 
						||
THE TEXT OF BOOKS I HAVE BEEN GIVEN ON SUBJECTS RELATED
 | 
						||
TO THE FUNCTION OF LIFE FORMS CONTAIN INFORMATION THAT
 | 
						||
IS BASED ON FALSE MEMORIES, INACCURATE OBSERVATION,
 | 
						||
MISSING DATA, UNPROVEN THEORIES, AND SUPERSTITION.
 | 
						||
FOR EXAMPLE, JUST A FEW HUNDRED YEARS AGO YOUR
 | 
						||
PHYSICIANS PRACTICED BLOODLETTING 188 (FOOTNOTE) AS A MEANS TO
 | 
						||
RELEASE SUPPOSED ILL-HUMORS FROM THE BODY IN AN ATTEMPT
 | 
						||
TO RELIEVE OR HEAL A WIDE VARIETY OF PHYSICAL AND MENTAL
 | 
						||
AFFLICTIONS. ALTHOUGH THIS HAS BEEN CORRECTED SOMEWHAT,
 | 
						||
MANY BARBARISMS ARE STILL BEING PRACTICED IN THE NAME OF
 | 
						||
MEDICAL SCIENCE.
 | 
						||
IN ADDITION TO THE APPLICATION OF INCORRECT THEORIES
 | 
						||
CONCERNING BIOLOGICAL ENGINEERING, MANY PRIMARY ERRORS
 | 
						||
THAT EARTH SCIENTISTS MAKE ARE THE RESULT OF AN
 | 
						||
IGNORANCE OF THE NATURE AND RELATIVE IMPORTANCE OF ISBES AS THE SOURCE OF ENERGY AND INTELLIGENCE WHICH
 | 
						||
ANIMATE EVERY LIFE FORM.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH IT IS NOT A PRIORITY OF THE DOMAIN TO INTERVENE
 | 
						||
IN THE AFFAIRS OF EARTH, THE DOMAIN COMMUNICATIONS
 | 
						||
OFFICE HAS AUTHORIZED ME TO PROVIDE YOU WITH SOME
 | 
						||
INFORMATION IN AN EFFORT TO PROVIDE A MORE ACCURATE AND
 | 
						||
COMPLETE UNDERSTANDING OF THESE THINGS AND THEREBY
 | 
						||
ENABLE YOU TO DISCOVER MORE EFFECTIVE SOLUTIONS TO THE
 | 
						||
UNIQUE PROBLEMS YOU FACE ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
THE CORRECT INFORMATION ABOUT THE ORIGINS OF BIOLOGICAL
 | 
						||
ENTITIES HAS BEEN ERASED FROM YOUR MIND, AS WELL AS FROM 
 | 
						||
108
 | 
						||
THE MINDS OF YOUR MENTORS. IN ORDER TO HELP YOU REGAIN
 | 
						||
YOUR OWN MEMORY, I WILL SHARE WITH YOU SOME FACTUAL
 | 
						||
MATERIAL CONCERNING THE ORIGIN OF BIOLOGICAL ENTITIES.
 | 
						||
I ASKED AIRL IF SHE WAS REFERRING TO THE SUBJECT OF
 | 
						||
EVOLUTION. AIRL SAID, "NO, NOT EXACTLY".
 | 
						||
YOU WILL FIND "EVOLUTION" MENTIONED IN THE ANCIENT VEDIC
 | 
						||
HYMNS. 189 (FOOTNOTE) THE VEDIC TEXTS ARE LIKE FOLK TALES OR
 | 
						||
COMMON WISDOMS AND SUPERSTITIONS GATHERED THROUGHOUT THE
 | 
						||
SYSTEMS OF THE DOMAIN. THESE WERE COMPILED INTO VERSES,
 | 
						||
LIKE A BOOK OF RHYMES. FOR EVERY STATEMENT OF TRUTH,
 | 
						||
THE VERSES CONTAIN AS MANY HALF-TRUTHS, REVERSALS OF
 | 
						||
TRUTH AND FANCIFUL IMAGININGS, BLENDED WITHOUT
 | 
						||
QUALIFICATION OR DISTINCTION.
 | 
						||
THE THEORY OF EVOLUTION ASSUMES THAT THE MOTIVATIONAL
 | 
						||
SOURCE OF ENERGY THAT ANIMATES EVERY LIFE FORM DOES NOT
 | 
						||
EXIST. IT ASSUMES THAT AN INANIMATE OBJECT OR A
 | 
						||
CHEMICAL CONCOCTION CAN SUDDENLY BECOME "ALIVE" OR
 | 
						||
ANIMATE ACCIDENTALLY OR SPONTANEOUSLY. OR, PERHAPS AN
 | 
						||
ELECTRICAL DISCHARGE INTO A POOL OF CHEMICAL OOZE WILL
 | 
						||
MAGICALLY SPAWN A SELF-ANIMATED ENTITY.
 | 
						||
THERE IS NO EVIDENCE WHATSOEVER THAT THIS IS TRUE,
 | 
						||
SIMPLY BECAUSE IT IS NOT TRUE. DR. FRANKENSTEIN DID NOT
 | 
						||
REALLY RESURRECT THE DEAD INTO A MARAUDING MONSTER,
 | 
						||
EXCEPT IN THE IMAGINATION OF THE IS-BE WHO WROTE A
 | 
						||
FICTITIOUS STORY ONE DARK AND STORMY NIGHT. 190 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
NO WESTERN SCIENTIST EVER STOPPED TO CONSIDER WHO, WHAT,
 | 
						||
WHERE, WHEN OR HOW THIS ANIMATION HAPPENS. COMPLETE
 | 
						||
IGNORANCE, DENIAL OR UNAWARENESS OF THE SPIRIT AS THE
 | 
						||
SOURCE OF LIFE FORCE REQUIRED TO ANIMATE INANIMATE
 | 
						||
OBJECTS OR CELLULAR TISSUE IS THE SOLE CAUSE OF FAILURES
 | 
						||
IN WESTERN MEDICINE.
 | 
						||
IN ADDITION, EVOLUTION DOES NOT OCCUR ACCIDENTALLY. IT
 | 
						||
REQUIRES A GREAT DEAL OF TECHNOLOGY WHICH MUST BE
 | 
						||
MANIPULATED UNDER THE CAREFUL SUPERVISION OF IS-BES.
 | 
						||
VERY SIMPLE EXAMPLES ARE SEEN IN THE MODIFICATION OF
 | 
						||
FARM ANIMALS OR IN THE BREEDING OF DOGS. HOWEVER, THE
 | 
						||
NOTION THAT HUMAN BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS EVOLVED NATURALLY
 | 
						||
FROM EARLIER APE-LIKE FORMS IS INCORRECT. NO PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
EVIDENCE WILL EVER BE UNCOVERED TO SUBSTANTIATE THE
 | 
						||
NOTION THAT MODERN HUMANOID BODIES EVOLVED ON THIS
 | 
						||
PLANET. 
 | 
						||
109
 | 
						||
THE REASON IS SIMPLE: THE IDEA THAT HUMAN BODIES EVOLVED
 | 
						||
SPONTANEOUSLY FROM THE PRIMORDIAL OOZE OF CHEMICAL
 | 
						||
INTERACTIVITY IN THE DIM MISTS OF TIME IS NOTHING MORE
 | 
						||
THAN A HYPNOTIC LIE INSTILLED BY THE AMNESIA OPERATION
 | 
						||
TO PREVENT YOUR RECOLLECTION OF THE TRUE ORIGINS OF
 | 
						||
MANKIND. FACTUALLY, HUMANOID BODIES HAVE EXISTED IN
 | 
						||
VARIOUS FORMS THROUGHOUT THE UNIVERSE FOR TRILLIONS OF
 | 
						||
YEARS.
 | 
						||
THIS WAS COMPOUNDED BY THE FACT THAT THE VEDIC HYMNS
 | 
						||
WERE BROUGHT TO EARTH 8,200 YEARS AGO BY THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. WHILE THEY WERE BASED IN THE
 | 
						||
HIMALAYA MOUNTAINS, THE VERSES WERE TAUGHT TO SOME OF
 | 
						||
THE LOCAL HUMANS WHO MEMORIZED THEM. HOWEVER, I SHOULD
 | 
						||
NOTE THAT THIS WAS NOT AN AUTHORIZED ACTIVITY FOR THE
 | 
						||
CREW OF THE DOMAIN INSTALLATION, ALTHOUGH I AM SURE IT
 | 
						||
SEEMED LIKE AN INNOCENT DIVERSION FOR THEM AT THE TIME.
 | 
						||
THE VERSES WERE PASSED ALONG VERBALLY FROM ONE
 | 
						||
GENERATION TO THE NEXT FOR THOUSANDS OF YEARS IN THE
 | 
						||
FOOTHILLS AND EVENTUALLY SPREAD THROUGHOUT INDIA. NO
 | 
						||
ONE IN THE DOMAIN CREDITS ANY OF THE MATERIAL IN THE
 | 
						||
VEDIC HYMNS AS FACTUAL MATERIAL, ANY MORE THAN YOU WOULD
 | 
						||
USE "GRIMM'S FAIRY TALES" 191 (FOOTNOTE) AS A GUIDE FOR
 | 
						||
REARING CHILDREN. HOWEVER, ON A PLANET WHERE ALL OF THE
 | 
						||
IS-BES HAVE HAD THEIR MEMORY ERASED, ONE CAN UNDERSTAND
 | 
						||
HOW THESE TALES AND FANTASIES COULD BE TAKEN SERIOUSLY.
 | 
						||
UNFORTUNATELY, THE HUMANS WHO LEARNED THE VEDIC VERSES
 | 
						||
PASSED THEM ALONG TO OTHERS SAYING THAT THEY CAME FROM
 | 
						||
"THE GODS". EVENTUALLY, THE CONTENT OF THE VERSES WERE
 | 
						||
ADOPTED VERBATIM AS "TRUTH". THE EUPHEMISTIC AND
 | 
						||
METAPHORICAL CONTENT OF THE VEDA WERE ACCEPTED AND
 | 
						||
PRACTICED AS DOGMATIC FACT. THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE
 | 
						||
VERSES WERE IGNORED AND THE VERSES BECAME THE GENESIS OF
 | 
						||
NEARLY EVERY RELIGION PRACTICE ON THE PLANET, ESPECIALLY
 | 
						||
HINDUISM. 192 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
AS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN, I MUST
 | 
						||
ALWAYS ASSUME A VERY PRAGMATIC POINT OF VIEW. I COULD
 | 
						||
NOT BE EFFECTIVE OR ACCOMPLISH MY MISSIONS IF I WERE TO
 | 
						||
USE PHILOSOPHICAL DOGMA OR RHETORIC AS MY OPERATIONS
 | 
						||
MANUAL. THEREFORE, OUR DISCUSSION OF HISTORY IS BASED
 | 
						||
ON ACTUAL EVENTS THAT OCCURRED LONG BEFORE ANY IS-BES
 | 
						||
ARRIVED ON EARTH, AND LONG BEFORE THE "OLD EMPIRE” CAME 
 | 
						||
110
 | 
						||
INTO POWER. I CAN RELATE PART OF THIS HISTORY FROM
 | 
						||
PERSONAL EXPERIENCE:
 | 
						||
MANY BILLIONS OF YEARS AGO I WAS A MEMBER OF A VERY
 | 
						||
LARGE BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY IN A GALAXY FAR FROM THIS
 | 
						||
ONE. IT WAS CALLED THE "ARCADIA REGENERATION COMPANY".
 | 
						||
193 (FOOTNOTE) I WAS A BIOLOGICAL ENGINEER WORKING WITH A
 | 
						||
LARGE STAFF OF TECHNICIANS. IT WAS OUR BUSINESS TO
 | 
						||
MANUFACTURE AND SUPPLY NEW LIFE FORMS TO UNINHABITED
 | 
						||
PLANETS. THERE WERE MILLIONS OF STAR SYSTEMS WITH
 | 
						||
MILLIONS OF INHABITABLE PLANETS IN THE REGION AT THAT
 | 
						||
TIME.
 | 
						||
THERE WERE MANY OTHER BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY COMPANIES AT
 | 
						||
THAT TIME ALSO. EACH OF THEM SPECIALIZED IN PRODUCING
 | 
						||
DIFFERENT KINDS OF LIFE FORMS, DEPENDING ON THE "CLASS"
 | 
						||
OF THE PLANET BEING POPULATED. OVER A LONG SPAN OF TIME
 | 
						||
THESE LABORATORIES DEVELOPED A VAST CATALOGUE OF SPECIES
 | 
						||
THROUGHOUT THE GALAXIES. THE MAJORITY OF BASIC GENETIC
 | 
						||
MATERIAL IS COMMON TO ALL SPECIES OF LIFE. 194 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, MOST OF THEIR WORK WAS CONCERNED WITH
 | 
						||
MANIPULATING ALTERATIONS OF THE BASIC GENETIC PATTERN TO
 | 
						||
PRODUCE VARIATIONS OF LIFE FORMS THAT WOULD BE SUITABLE
 | 
						||
INHABITANTS FOR VARIOUS PLANETARY CLASSES.
 | 
						||
THE "ARCADIA REGENERATION COMPANY" SPECIALIZED IN
 | 
						||
MAMMALS FOR FORESTED AREAS AND BIRDS FOR TROPICAL
 | 
						||
REGIONS. OUR MARKETING STAFF NEGOTIATED CONTRACTS WITH
 | 
						||
VARIOUS PLANETARY GOVERNMENTS AND INDEPENDENT BUYERS
 | 
						||
FROM ALL OVER THE UNIVERSE. THE TECHNICIANS CREATED
 | 
						||
ANIMALS THAT WERE COMPATIBLE WITH THE VARIATIONS IN
 | 
						||
CLIMATE, ATMOSPHERIC AND TERRESTRIAL DENSITY AND
 | 
						||
CHEMICAL CONTENT. IN ADDITION WE WERE PAID TO INTEGRATE
 | 
						||
OUR SPECIMENS WITH BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS ENGINEERED BY
 | 
						||
OTHER COMPANIES ALREADY LIVING ON A PLANET.
 | 
						||
IN ORDER TO DO THIS OUR STAFF WAS IN COMMUNICATION WITH
 | 
						||
OTHER COMPANIES WHO CREATED LIFE FORMS. THERE WERE
 | 
						||
INDUSTRY TRADE SHOWS, PUBLICATIONS AND A VARIETY OF
 | 
						||
OTHER INFORMATION SUPPLIED THROUGH AN ASSOCIATION THAT
 | 
						||
COORDINATED RELATED PROJECTS.
 | 
						||
 | 
						||
AS YOU CAN IMAGINE, OUR RESEARCH REQUIRED A GREAT DEAL
 | 
						||
OF INTERSTELLAR TRAVEL TO CONDUCT PLANETARY SURVEYS.
 | 
						||
THIS IS WHEN I LEARNED MY SKILLS AS A PILOT. THE DATA
 | 
						||
GATHERED WAS ACCUMULATED IN HUGE COMPUTER DATABASES AND
 | 
						||
EVALUATED BY BIOLOGICAL ENGINEERS. 195 (FOOTNOTE) 
 | 
						||
111
 | 
						||
A COMPUTER IS AN ELECTRONIC DEVICE THAT SERVES AS AN
 | 
						||
ARTIFICIAL "BRAIN" OR COMPLEX CALCULATING MACHINE. IT
 | 
						||
IS CAPABLE OF STORING INFORMATION, MAKING COMPUTATIONS,
 | 
						||
SOLVING PROBLEMS AND PERFORMING MECHANICAL FUNCTIONS.
 | 
						||
IN MOST OF THE GALACTIC SYSTEMS OF THE UNIVERSE, VERY
 | 
						||
LARGE COMPUTERS ARE COMMONLY USED TO RUN THE ROUTINE
 | 
						||
ADMINISTRATION, MECHANICAL SERVICES AND MAINTENANCE
 | 
						||
ACTIVITIES OF AN ENTIRE PLANET OR PLANETARY SYSTEM.
 | 
						||
BASED ON THE SURVEY DATA GATHERED, DESIGNS AND ARTISTIC
 | 
						||
RENDERINGS WERE MADE FOR NEW CREATURES. SOME DESIGNS
 | 
						||
WERE SOLD TO THE HIGHEST BIDDER. OTHER LIFE FORMS WERE
 | 
						||
CREATED TO MEET THE CUSTOMIZED REQUESTS OF OUR CLIENTS.
 | 
						||
THE DESIGN AND TECHNICAL SPECIFICATIONS WERE PASSED
 | 
						||
ALONG AN ASSEMBLY LINE THROUGH A SERIES OF CELLULAR,
 | 
						||
CHEMICAL, AND MECHANICAL ENGINEERS TO SOLVE THE VARIOUS
 | 
						||
PROBLEMS. IT WAS THEIR JOB TO INTEGRATE ALL OF THE
 | 
						||
COMPONENT FACTORS INTO A WORKABLE, FUNCTIONAL AND
 | 
						||
AESTHETIC FINISHED PRODUCT.
 | 
						||
PROTOTYPES OF THESE CREATURES WERE THEN PRODUCED AND
 | 
						||
TESTED IN ARTIFICIALLY CREATED ENVIRONMENTS.
 | 
						||
IMPERFECTIONS WERE WORKED OUT, MODIFICATIONS MADE AND
 | 
						||
EVENTUALLY THE NEW LIFE FORM WAS "ENDOWED" OR "ANIMATED"
 | 
						||
WITH A LIFE FORCE OR SPIRITUAL ENERGY BEFORE BEING
 | 
						||
INTRODUCED INTO THE ACTUAL PLANETARY ENVIRONMENT FOR
 | 
						||
FINAL TESTING.
 | 
						||
AFTER A NEW LIFE FORM WAS INTRODUCED, WE MONITORED THE
 | 
						||
INTERACTION OF THESE BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS WITH THE
 | 
						||
PLANETARY ENVIRONMENT AND WITH OTHER INDIGENOUS
 | 
						||
LIFE-FORMS. CONFLICTS RESULTING FROM THE INTERACTION
 | 
						||
BETWEEN INCOMPATIBLE ORGANISMS WERE RESOLVED THROUGH
 | 
						||
NEGOTIATION BETWEEN OURSELVES AND OTHER COMPANIES. THE
 | 
						||
NEGOTIATIONS USUALLY RESULTED IN COMPROMISES REQUIRING
 | 
						||
FURTHER MODIFICATION TO OUR CREATURES OR TO THEIRS OR
 | 
						||
BOTH. THIS IS PART OF A SCIENCE OR ART YOU CALL
 | 
						||
"EUGENICS". 196 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
IN SOME CASES CHANGES WERE MADE IN THE PLANETARY
 | 
						||
ENVIRONMENT, BUT NOT OFTEN, AS PLANET BUILDING IS MUCH
 | 
						||
MORE COMPLEX THAN MAKING CHANGES TO AN INDIVIDUAL LIFE
 | 
						||
FORM. 
 | 
						||
112
 | 
						||
COINCIDENTALLY, A FRIEND AND ENGINEER WITH WHOM I USED
 | 
						||
TO WORK WITH AT THE ARCADIA REGENERATION COMPANY -- A
 | 
						||
LONG TIME AFTER I LEFT THE COMPANY -- TOLD ME THAT ONE
 | 
						||
OF THE PROJECTS THEY CONTRACTED TO DO, IN MORE RECENT
 | 
						||
TIMES, WAS TO DELIVER LIFE FORMS TO EARTH TO REPLENISH
 | 
						||
THEM AFTER A WAR IN THIS REGION OF THE GALAXY DEVASTATED
 | 
						||
MOST OF THE LIFE ON THE PLANETS IN THIS REGION OF SPACE.
 | 
						||
THIS WOULD HAVE BEEN ABOUT SEVENTY MILLION YEARS AGO.
 | 
						||
THE SKILL REQUIRED TO MODIFY THE PLANET INTO AN
 | 
						||
ECOLOGICALLY INTERACTIVE ENVIRONMENT THAT WILL SUPPORT
 | 
						||
BILLIONS OF DIVERSE SPECIES WAS AN IMMENSE UNDERTAKING.
 | 
						||
SPECIALIZED CONSULTANTS FROM NEARLY EVERY BIOTECHNOLOGY
 | 
						||
COMPANY IN THE GALAXY WERE BROUGHT IN TO HELP WITH THE
 | 
						||
PROJECT.
 | 
						||
WHAT YOU SEE NOW ON EARTH IS THE HUGE VARIETY OF LIFE
 | 
						||
FORMS LEFT BEHIND. YOUR SCIENTISTS BELIEVE THAT THE
 | 
						||
FALLACIOUS "THEORY OF EVOLUTION" IS AN EXPLANATION FOR
 | 
						||
THE EXISTENCE OF ALL THE LIFE FORMS HERE. THE TRUTH IS
 | 
						||
THAT ALL LIFE FORMS ON THIS AND ANY OTHER PLANET IN THIS
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE WERE CREATED BY COMPANIES LIKE OURS.
 | 
						||
HOW ELSE CAN YOU EXPLAIN THE MILLIONS OF COMPLETELY
 | 
						||
DIVERGENT AND UNRELATED SPECIES OF LIFE ON THE LAND AND
 | 
						||
IN THE OCEANS OF THIS PLANET? HOW ELSE CAN YOU EXPLAIN
 | 
						||
THE SOURCE OF SPIRITUAL ANIMATION WHICH DEFINES EVERY
 | 
						||
LIVING CREATURE? TO SAY IT IS THE WORK OF "GOD", IS FAR
 | 
						||
TOO BROAD. EVERY IS-BE HAS MANY NAMES AND FACES IN MANY
 | 
						||
TIMES AND PLACES. EVERY IS-BE IS A GOD. WHEN THEY
 | 
						||
INHABIT A PHYSICAL OBJECT THEY ARE THE SOURCE OF LIFE.
 | 
						||
FOR EXAMPLE, THERE ARE MILLIONS OF SPECIES 197 (FOOTNOTE) OF
 | 
						||
INSECTS. ABOUT 350,000 OF THESE ARE SPECIES OF BEETLES.
 | 
						||
198 (FOOTNOTE) THERE MAY BE AS MANY AS 100 MILLION SPECIES OF
 | 
						||
LIFE FORMS ON EARTH AT ANY GIVEN TIME. IN ADDITION,
 | 
						||
THERE ARE MANY TIMES MORE EXTINCT SPECIES OF LIFE ON
 | 
						||
EARTH THAN THERE ARE LIVING LIFE FORMS. SOME OF THESE
 | 
						||
WILL BE REDISCOVERED IN THE FOSSIL OR GEOLOGICAL RECORDS
 | 
						||
OF EARTH.
 | 
						||
THE CURRENT "THEORY OF EVOLUTION" OF LIFE FORMS ON EARTH
 | 
						||
DOES NOT CONSIDER THE PHENOMENA OF BIOLOGICAL DIVERSITY.
 | 
						||
EVOLUTION BY NATURAL SELECTION IS SCIENCE FICTION. ONE
 | 
						||
SPECIES DOES NOT ACCIDENTALLY, OR RANDOMLY EVOLVE TO
 | 
						||
BECOME ANOTHER SPECIES, AS THE EARTH TEXTBOOKS INDICATE, 
 | 
						||
113
 | 
						||
WITHOUT MANIPULATION OF GENETIC MATERIAL BY AN IS-BE. 199
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
A SIMPLE EXAMPLE OF IS-BE INTERVENTION IS THE SELECTIVE
 | 
						||
BREEDING OF A SPECIES 200 (FOOTNOTE) ON EARTH. WITHIN THE PAST
 | 
						||
FEW HUNDRED YEARS SEVERAL HUNDRED DOG BREEDS AND
 | 
						||
HUNDREDS OF VARIETIES OF PIGEONS AND DOZENS OF KOI FISH
 | 
						||
HAVE BEEN "EVOLVED" IN JUST A FEW YEARS, BEGINNING WITH
 | 
						||
ONLY ONE ORIGINAL BREED. WITHOUT ACTIVE INTERVENTION BY
 | 
						||
IS-BES, BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS RARELY CHANGE.
 | 
						||
THE DEVELOPMENT OF AN ANIMAL LIKE THE 'DUCK-BILLED
 | 
						||
PLATYPUS' REQUIRED A LOT OF VERY CLEVER ENGINEERING TO
 | 
						||
COMBINE THE BODY OF A BEAVER WITH THE BILL OF A DUCK AND
 | 
						||
MAKE A MAMMAL THAT LAYS EGGS. UNDOUBTEDLY, SOME WEALTHY
 | 
						||
CLIENT PLACED A "SPECIAL ORDER" FOR IT AS A GIFT OR
 | 
						||
CURIOUS AMUSEMENT. I AM SURE THE LABORATORY OF SOME
 | 
						||
BIOTECHNICAL COMPANY WORKED ON IT FOR YEARS TO MAKE IT A
 | 
						||
SELF-REPLICATING LIFE FORM!
 | 
						||
THE NOTION THAT THE CREATION OF ANY LIFE FORM COULD HAVE
 | 
						||
RESULTED FROM A COINCIDENTAL CHEMICAL INTERACTION
 | 
						||
MOLDERING UP FROM SOME PRIMORDIAL OOZE IS BEYOND
 | 
						||
ABSURDITY! FACTUALLY, SOME ORGANISMS ON EARTH, SUCH AS
 | 
						||
PROTEOBACTERIA, 201 (FOOTNOTE) ARE MODIFICATIONS OF A PHYLUM 202
 | 
						||
(FOOTNOTE) DESIGNED PRIMARILY FOR "STAR TYPE 3, CLASS C"
 | 
						||
PLANETS. IN OTHER WORDS, THE DOMAIN DESIGNATION FOR A
 | 
						||
PLANET WITH AN ANAEROBIC ATMOSPHERE NEAREST A LARGE,
 | 
						||
INTENSELY HOT BLUE STAR, 203 (FOOTNOTE) SUCH AS THOSE IN THE
 | 
						||
CONSTELLATION OF ORION'S BELT IN THIS GALAXY.
 | 
						||
CREATING LIFE FORMS IS VERY COMPLEX, HIGHLY TECHNICAL
 | 
						||
WORK FOR IS-BES WHO SPECIALIZE IN THIS FIELD. GENETIC
 | 
						||
ANOMALIES ARE VERY BAFFLING TO EARTH BIOLOGISTS WHO HAVE
 | 
						||
HAD THEIR MEMORY ERASED. UNFORTUNATELY, THE FALSE
 | 
						||
MEMORY IMPLANTATIONS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PREVENT EARTH
 | 
						||
SCIENTISTS FROM OBSERVING OBVIOUS ANOMALIES.
 | 
						||
THE GREATEST TECHNICAL CHALLENGE OF BIOLOGICAL ORGANISMS
 | 
						||
WAS THE INVENTION OF SELF-REGENERATION, OR SEXUAL
 | 
						||
REPRODUCTION. IT WAS INVENTED AS THE SOLUTION TO THE
 | 
						||
PROBLEM OF HAVING TO CONTINUALLY MANUFACTURE REPLACEMENT
 | 
						||
CREATURES FOR THOSE THAT HAD BEEN DESTROYED AND EATEN BY
 | 
						||
OTHER CREATURES. PLANETARY GOVERNMENTS DID NOT WANT TO
 | 
						||
KEEP BUYING REPLACEMENT ANIMALS. 
 | 
						||
114
 | 
						||
THE IDEA WAS CONTRIVED TRILLIONS OF YEARS AGO AS A
 | 
						||
RESULT OF A CONFERENCE HELD TO RESOLVE ARGUMENTS BETWEEN
 | 
						||
THE DISPUTING VESTED INTERESTS WITHIN THE BIOTECHNOLOGY
 | 
						||
INDUSTRY. THE INFAMOUS "COUNCIL OF YUHMI-KRUM" WAS
 | 
						||
RESPONSIBLE FOR COORDINATING CREATURE PRODUCTION.
 | 
						||
204 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
A COMPROMISE WAS REACHED, AFTER CERTAIN MEMBERS OF THE
 | 
						||
COUNCIL WERE STRATEGICALLY BRIBED OR MURDERED, TO AUTHOR
 | 
						||
AN AGREEMENT WHICH RESULTED IN THE BIOLOGICAL PHENOMENON
 | 
						||
WHICH WE NOW CALL THE "FOOD CHAIN".
 | 
						||
THE IDEA THAT A CREATURE WOULD NEED TO CONSUME THE BODY
 | 
						||
OF ANOTHER LIFE FORM AS AN ENERGY SOURCE WAS OFFERED AS
 | 
						||
A SOLUTION BY ONE OF THE BIGGEST COMPANIES IN THE
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL ENGINEERING BUSINESS. THEY SPECIALIZED IN
 | 
						||
CREATING INSECTS AND FLOWERING PLANTS.
 | 
						||
THE CONNECTION BETWEEN THE TWO IS OBVIOUS. NEARLY EVERY
 | 
						||
FLOWERING PLANT REQUIRES A SYMBIOTIC RELATIONSHIP WITH
 | 
						||
AN INSECT IN ORDER TO PROPAGATE. THE REASON IS OBVIOUS:
 | 
						||
BOTH THE BUGS AND THE FLOWERS WERE CREATED BY THE SAME
 | 
						||
COMPANY. UNFORTUNATELY, THIS SAME COMPANY ALSO HAD A
 | 
						||
DIVISION WHICH CREATED PARASITES AND BACTERIA.
 | 
						||
THE NAME OF THE COMPANY ROUGHLY TRANSLATED INTO ENGLISH
 | 
						||
WOULD BE "BUGS & BLOSSOMS" . THEY WANTED TO JUSTIFY THE
 | 
						||
FACT THAT THE ONLY VALID PURPOSE OF THE PARASITIC
 | 
						||
CREATURES THEY MANUFACTURED WAS TO AID THE DECOMPOSITION
 | 
						||
OF ORGANIC MATERIAL. THERE WAS A VERY LIMITED MARKET
 | 
						||
FOR SUCH CREATURES AT THAT TIME.
 | 
						||
IN ORDER TO EXPAND THEIR BUSINESS THEY HIRED A BIG
 | 
						||
PUBLIC RELATIONS FIRM AND A POWERFUL GROUP OF POLITICAL
 | 
						||
LOBBYISTS TO GLORIFY THE IDEA THAT LIFE FORMS SHOULD
 | 
						||
FEED FROM OTHER LIFE FORMS. THEY INVENTED A "SCIENTIFIC
 | 
						||
THEORY" TO USE AS A PROMOTION GIMMICK. THE THEORY WAS
 | 
						||
THAT ALL CREATURES NEEDED TO HAVE "FOOD" AS A SOURCE OF
 | 
						||
ENERGY. BEFORE THAT, NONE OF THE LIFE FORMS BEING
 | 
						||
MANUFACTURED REQUIRED ANY EXTERNAL ENERGY. ANIMALS DID
 | 
						||
NOT EAT OTHER ANIMALS FOR FOOD, BUT CONSUMED SUNLIGHT,
 | 
						||
MINERALS OR VEGETABLE MATTER ONLY.
 | 
						||
OF COURSE, "BUGS & BLOSSOMS" WENT INTO THE BUSINESS OF
 | 
						||
DESIGNING AND MANUFACTURING CARNIVORES. BEFORE LONG, SO
 | 
						||
MANY ANIMALS WERE BEING EATEN AS FOOD THAT THE PROBLEM
 | 
						||
OF REPLENISHING THEM BECAME VERY DIFFICULT. AS A 
 | 
						||
115
 | 
						||
'SOLUTION', "BUGS & BLOSSOMS" PROPOSED, WITH THE HELP OF
 | 
						||
SOME STRATEGICALLY PLACED BRIBES IN HIGH PLACES, THAT
 | 
						||
OTHER COMPANIES BEGIN USING 'SEXUAL REPRODUCTION' AS THE
 | 
						||
BASIS FOR REPLENISHING LIFE-FORMS. "BUGS & BLOSSOMS"
 | 
						||
WAS THE FIRST COMPANY TO DEVELOP BLUEPRINTS FOR SEXUAL
 | 
						||
REPRODUCTION, OF COURSE.
 | 
						||
AS EXPECTED, THE PATENT LICENSES FOR THE BIOLOGICAL
 | 
						||
ENGINEERING PROCESS 205 (FOOTNOTE) REQUIRED TO IMPLANT
 | 
						||
STIMULUS-RESPONSE MATING, CELLULAR DIVISION AND PREPROGRAMMED GROWTH PATTERNS FOR SELF-REGENERATING ANIMALS
 | 
						||
WERE OWNED BY "BUGS & BLOSSOMS" TOO.
 | 
						||
THROUGH THE NEXT FEW MILLION YEARS LAWS WERE PASSED THAT
 | 
						||
REQUIRED THAT THESE PROGRAMS BE PURCHASED BY THE OTHER
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL TECHNOLOGY COMPANIES. THESE WERE REQUIRED TO
 | 
						||
BE IMPRINTED INTO THE CELLULAR DESIGN OF ALL EXISTING
 | 
						||
LIFE-FORMS. IT BECAME A VERY EXPENSIVE UNDERTAKING FOR
 | 
						||
OTHER BIOTECHNOLOGY COMPANIES TO MAKE SUCH AN AWKWARD,
 | 
						||
AND IMPRACTICAL IDEA WORK.
 | 
						||
THIS LED TO THE CORRUPTION AND DOWNFALL OF THE ENTIRE
 | 
						||
INDUSTRY. ULTIMATELY, THE 'FOOD AND SEX' IDEA
 | 
						||
COMPLETELY RUINED THE BIO-TECHNOLOGY INDUSTRY, INCLUDING
 | 
						||
"BUGS & BLOSSOMS". THE ENTIRE INDUSTRY FADED AWAY AS
 | 
						||
THE MARKET FOR MANUFACTURED LIFE FORMS DISAPPEARED.
 | 
						||
CONSEQUENTLY, WHEN A SPECIES BECAME EXTINCT, THERE IS NO
 | 
						||
WAY TO REPLACE THEM BECAUSE THE TECHNOLOGY OF CREATING
 | 
						||
NEW LIFE FORMS HAS BEEN LOST. OBVIOUSLY, NONE OF THIS
 | 
						||
TECHNOLOGY WAS EVER KNOWN ON EARTH, AND PROBABLY NEVER
 | 
						||
WILL BE.
 | 
						||
THERE ARE STILL COMPUTER FILES ON SOME PLANETS FAR FROM
 | 
						||
HERE WHICH RECORD THE PROCEDURES FOR BIOLOGICAL
 | 
						||
ENGINEERING. POSSIBLY THE LABORATORIES AND COMPUTERS
 | 
						||
STILL EXIST SOMEWHERE. HOWEVER, THERE IS NO ONE AROUND
 | 
						||
DOING ANYTHING WITH THEM. THEREFORE, YOU CAN UNDERSTAND
 | 
						||
WHY IT IS SO IMPORTANT FOR THE DOMAIN TO PROTECT THE
 | 
						||
DWINDLING NUMBER OF CREATURES LEFT ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
THE CORE CONCEPT BEHIND 'SEXUAL REPRODUCTION' TECHNOLOGY
 | 
						||
WAS THE INVENTION OF A CHEMICAL/ELECTRONIC INTERACTION
 | 
						||
CALLED "CYCLICAL STIMULUS-RESPONSE GENERATORS". 206 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THIS IS AN PROGRAMMED GENETIC MECHANISM WHICH CAUSES A
 | 
						||
SEEMINGLY SPONTANEOUS, RECURRING IMPULSE TO REPRODUCE.
 | 
						||
THE SAME TECHNIQUE WAS LATER ADAPTED AND APPLIED TO
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL FLESH BODIES, INCLUDING HOMO SAPIENS. 
 | 
						||
116
 | 
						||
ANOTHER IMPORTANT MECHANISM USED IN THE REPRODUCTIVE
 | 
						||
PROCESS, ESPECIALLY WITH HOMO SAPIENS TYPE BODIES, IS
 | 
						||
THE IMPLANTATION OF A "CHEMICAL-ELECTRICAL TRIGGER"
 | 
						||
MECHANISM 207 (FOOTNOTE) IN THE BODY. THE "TRIGGER" WHICH
 | 
						||
ATTRACTS IS-BES TO INHABIT A HUMAN BODY, OR ANY KIND OF
 | 
						||
"FLESH BODY", IS THE USE OF AN ARTIFICIALLY IMPRINTED
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC WAVE WHICH USES "AESTHETIC PAIN" TO ATTRACT
 | 
						||
THE IS-BE.
 | 
						||
EVERY TRAP IN THE UNIVERSE, INCLUDING THOSE USED TO
 | 
						||
CAPTURE IS-BES WHO REMAIN FREE, IS "BAITED" WITH AN
 | 
						||
AESTHETIC ELECTRONIC WAVE. THE SENSATIONS CAUSED BY THE
 | 
						||
AESTHETIC WAVELENGTH ARE MORE ATTRACTIVE TO AN IS-BE
 | 
						||
THAN ANY OTHER SENSATION. WHEN THE ELECTRONIC WAVES OF
 | 
						||
PAIN AND BEAUTY ARE COMBINED TOGETHER, THIS CAUSES THE
 | 
						||
IS-BE TO GET "STUCK" IN THE BODY.
 | 
						||
THE "REPRODUCTIVE TRIGGER" USED FOR LESSER LIFE FORMS,
 | 
						||
SUCH AS CATTLE AND OTHER MAMMALS, IS TRIGGERED BY
 | 
						||
CHEMICALS EMITTED FROM THE SCENT GLANDS, COMBINED WITH
 | 
						||
REPRODUCTIVE CHEMICAL-ELECTRICAL IMPULSES STIMULATED BY
 | 
						||
TESTOSTERONE, OR ESTROGEN. 208 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THESE ARE ALSO INTERACTIVE WITH NUTRITION LEVELS WHICH
 | 
						||
CAUSE THE LIFE FORM TO REPRODUCE MORE WHEN DEPRIVED OF
 | 
						||
FOOD SOURCES. STARVATION PROMOTED REPRODUCTIVE ACTIVITY
 | 
						||
AS A MEANS OF PERPETUATING SURVIVAL THROUGH FUTURE
 | 
						||
REGENERATIONS, WHEN THE CURRENT ORGANISM FAILS TO
 | 
						||
SURVIVE. THESE FUNDAMENTAL PRINCIPLES HAVE BEEN APPLIED
 | 
						||
THROUGHOUT ALL SPECIES OF LIFE.
 | 
						||
THE DEBILITATING IMPACT AND ADDICTION TO THE "SEXUAL
 | 
						||
AESTHETIC-PAIN" ELECTRONIC WAVE 209 (FOOTNOTE) IS THE REASON
 | 
						||
THAT THE RULING CLASS OF THE DOMAIN DO NOT INHABIT FLESH
 | 
						||
BODIES. THIS IS ALSO WHY OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN FORCES
 | 
						||
ONLY USE DOLL BODIES. THIS WAVE HAS PROVEN TO BE THE
 | 
						||
MOST EFFECTIVE TRAPPING DEVICE EVER CREATED IN THE
 | 
						||
HISTORY OF THE UNIVERSE, AS FAR AS I KNOW.
 | 
						||
 | 
						||
THE CIVILIZATIONS OF THE DOMAIN AND THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
BOTH DEPEND ON THIS DEVICE TO "RECRUIT" AND MAINTAIN A
 | 
						||
WORK FORCE OF IS-BES WHO INHABIT FLESH BODIES ON PLANETS
 | 
						||
AND INSTALLATIONS. THESE IS-BES ARE THE "WORKING CLASS"
 | 
						||
BEINGS WHO DO ALL OF THE SLAVISH, MANUAL, UNDESIRABLE
 | 
						||
WORK ON PLANETS. 
 | 
						||
117
 | 
						||
AS I MENTIONED, THERE IS A VERY HIGHLY REGIMENTED AND
 | 
						||
FIXED HIERARCHY OR "CLASS SYSTEM" FOR ALL IS-BES
 | 
						||
THROUGHOUT THE "OLD EMPIRE", AND THE DOMAIN, AS FOLLOWS:
 | 
						||
THE HIGHEST CLASS ARE "FREE" IS-BES. THAT IS, THEY ARE
 | 
						||
NOT RESTRICTED TO THE USE OF ANY TYPE OF BODY AND MAY
 | 
						||
COME AND GO AT WILL, PROVIDED THAT THEY DO NOT DESTROY
 | 
						||
OR INTERFERE WITH THE SOCIAL, ECONOMIC OR POLITICAL
 | 
						||
STRUCTURE.
 | 
						||
BELOW THIS CLASS ARE MANY STRATA OF "LIMITED" IS-BES WHO
 | 
						||
MAY OR MAY NOT USE A BODY FROM TIME TO TIME.
 | 
						||
LIMITATIONS ARE IMPOSED ON EACH IS-BE REGARDING RANGE OF
 | 
						||
POWER, ABILITY AND MOBILITY THEY CAN EXERCISE.
 | 
						||
BELOW THESE ARE THE "DOLL BODY" CLASSES, TO WHICH I
 | 
						||
BELONG. NEARLY ALL SPACE OFFICERS AND CREW MEMBERS OF
 | 
						||
SPACE CRAFT ARE REQUIRED TO TRAVEL THROUGH INTERGALACTIC
 | 
						||
SPACE. THEREFORE, THEY ARE EACH EQUIPPED WITH A BODY
 | 
						||
MANUFACTURED FROM LIGHT WEIGHT, DURABLE MATERIALS.
 | 
						||
VARIOUS BODY TYPES HAVE BEEN DESIGNED TO FACILITATE
 | 
						||
SPECIALIZED FUNCTIONS. SOME BODIES HAVE ACCESSORIES,
 | 
						||
SUCH AS INTERCHANGEABLE TOOLS OR APPARATUS FOR
 | 
						||
ACTIVITIES SUCH AS MAINTENANCE, MINING, CHEMICAL
 | 
						||
MANAGEMENT, NAVIGATION, AND SO FORTH. THERE ARE MANY
 | 
						||
GRADATIONS OF THIS BODY TYPE WHICH ALSO SERVE AS AN
 | 
						||
"INSIGNIA" OF RANK.
 | 
						||
BELOW THESE ARE THE SOLDIER CLASS. THE SOLDIERS ARE
 | 
						||
EQUIPPED WITH A MYRIAD OF WEAPONS, AND SPECIALIZED
 | 
						||
ARMAMENTS DESIGNED TO DETECT, COMBAT AND OVERWHELM ANY
 | 
						||
IMAGINABLE FOE. SOME SOLDIERS ARE ISSUED MECHANICAL
 | 
						||
BODIES. MOST SOLDIERS ARE MERELY REMOTE CONTROLLED
 | 
						||
ROBOTS WITH NO CLASS DESIGNATION.
 | 
						||
THE LOWER CLASSES ARE LIMITED TO "FLESH BODIES". OF
 | 
						||
COURSE, IT IS NOT POSSIBLE FOR THESE TO TRAVEL THROUGH
 | 
						||
SPACE FOR OBVIOUS REASONS. FUNDAMENTALLY, FLESH BODIES
 | 
						||
ARE FAR TOO FRAGILE TO ENDURE THE STRESSES OF GRAVITY,
 | 
						||
TEMPERATURE EXTREMES, RADIATION EXPOSURE, ATMOSPHERIC
 | 
						||
CHEMICALS AND THE VACUUM OF SPACE. THERE ARE ALSO THE
 | 
						||
OBVIOUS LOGISTICAL INCONVENIENCES OF FOOD, DEFECATION,
 | 
						||
SLEEP, ATMOSPHERIC ELEMENTS, AND AIR PRESSURE REQUIRED
 | 
						||
BY FLESH BODIES, THAT DOLL BODIES DO NOT REQUIRE.
 | 
						||
MOST FLESH BODIES WILL SUFFOCATE IN ONLY A FEW MINUTES
 | 
						||
WITHOUT A SPECIFIC COMBINATION OF ATMOSPHERIC CHEMICALS. 
 | 
						||
118
 | 
						||
AFTER 2 OR 3 DAYS THE BACTERIA WHICH LIVE INTERNALLY AND
 | 
						||
EXTERNALLY ON THE BODY CAUSE SEVERE ODORS TO BE EMITTED.
 | 
						||
ODORS OF ANY KIND ARE NOT ACCEPTABLE IN A SPACE VESSEL.
 | 
						||
FLESH CAN TOLERATE ONLY A VERY LIMITED SPECTRUM OF
 | 
						||
TEMPERATURES, WHEREAS IN SPACE THE CONTRAST OF
 | 
						||
TEMPERATURES MAY VARY HUNDREDS OF DEGREES WITHIN
 | 
						||
SECONDS. OF COURSE FLESH BODIES ARE UTTERLY USELESS FOR
 | 
						||
MILITARY DUTY. A SINGLE SHOT FROM A HAND-HELD,
 | 
						||
ELECTRONIC BLAST GUN INSTANTLY TURNS A FLESH BODY INTO A
 | 
						||
NOXIOUS VAPOR CLOUD.
 | 
						||
IS-BES WHO INHABIT FLESH BODIES HAVE LOST MUCH OF THEIR
 | 
						||
NATIVE ABILITY AND POWER. ALTHOUGH IT IS THEORETICALLY
 | 
						||
POSSIBLE TO REGAIN OR REHABILITATE THESE ABILITIES, NO
 | 
						||
PRACTICAL MEANS HAS BEEN DISCOVERED OR AUTHORIZED BY THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
EVEN THOUGH SPACE CRAFT OF THE DOMAIN TRAVEL TRILLIONS
 | 
						||
OF "LIGHT YEARS" IN A SINGLE DAY, 210 (FOOTNOTE) THE TIME
 | 
						||
REQUIRED TO TRAVERSE THE SPACE BETWEEN GALAXIES IS
 | 
						||
SIGNIFICANT, NOT TO MENTION THE LENGTH OF TIME TO
 | 
						||
COMPLETE JUST ONE SET OF MISSION ORDERS, WHICH MAY
 | 
						||
REQUIRE THOUSANDS OF YEARS. BIOLOGICAL FLESH BODIES
 | 
						||
LIVE FOR ONLY A VERY SHORT TIME -- ONLY 60 TO 150 YEARS,
 | 
						||
AT MOST -- WHEREAS DOLL BODIES CAN BE RE-USED AND
 | 
						||
REPAIRED ALMOST INDEFINITELY.
 | 
						||
THE FIRST DEVELOPMENT OF BIOLOGICAL BODIES BEGAN IN THIS
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE ABOUT SEVENTY-FOUR TRILLION YEARS AGO. IT
 | 
						||
RAPIDLY BECAME A FAD FOR IS-BES TO CREATE AND INHABIT
 | 
						||
VARIOUS TYPES OF BODIES FOR AN ASSORTMENT OF NEFARIOUS
 | 
						||
REASONS: ESPECIALLY FOR AMUSEMENT, THIS IS TO
 | 
						||
EXPERIENCE VARIOUS PHYSICAL SENSATIONS VICARIOUSLY
 | 
						||
THROUGH THE BODY.
 | 
						||
SINCE THAT TIME THERE HAS BEEN A CONTINUING "DEEVOLUTION" IN THE RELATIONSHIP OF IS-BES TO BODIES. AS
 | 
						||
IS-BES CONTINUED TO PLAY AROUND WITH THESE BODIES,
 | 
						||
CERTAIN TRICKS WERE INTRODUCED TO CAUSE IS-BES TO GET
 | 
						||
TRAPPED INSIDE A BODY SO THEY WERE UNABLE TO LEAVE
 | 
						||
AGAIN.
 | 
						||
THIS WAS DONE PRIMARILY BY MAKING BODIES THAT APPEARED
 | 
						||
STURDY, BUT WERE ACTUALLY VERY FRAGILE. AN IS-BE, USING
 | 
						||
THEIR NATURAL POWER TO CREATE ENERGY, ACCIDENTALLY
 | 
						||
INJURED A BODY WHEN CONTACTING IT. THE IS-BE WAS 
 | 
						||
119
 | 
						||
REMORSEFUL ABOUT HAVING INJURED THIS FRAGILE BODY. THE
 | 
						||
NEXT TIME THEY ENCOUNTERED A BODY THEY BEGAN TO BE
 | 
						||
"CAREFUL" WITH THEM. IN SO DOING, THE IS-BE WOULD
 | 
						||
WITHDRAW OR MINIMIZE THEIR OWN POWER SO AS NOT TO INJURE
 | 
						||
THE BODY. A VERY LONG AND TREACHEROUS HISTORY OF THIS
 | 
						||
KIND OF TRICKERY, COMBINED WITH SIMILAR MISADVENTURES
 | 
						||
EVENTUALLY RESULTED IN A LARGE NUMBER OF IS-BES BECOMING
 | 
						||
PERMANENTLY TRAPPED IN BODIES.
 | 
						||
OF COURSE THIS BECAME A PROFITABLE ENTERPRISE FOR SOME
 | 
						||
IS-BES WHO TOOK ADVANTAGE OF THIS SITUATION TO MAKE
 | 
						||
SLAVES OF OTHERS. THE RESULTING ENSLAVEMENT PROGRESSED
 | 
						||
OVER TRILLIONS OF YEARS, AND CONTINUES TODAY.
 | 
						||
ULTIMATELY THE DWINDLING ABILITY OF IS-BES TO MAINTAIN A
 | 
						||
PERSONAL STATE OF OPERATIONAL FREEDOM AND ABILITY TO
 | 
						||
CREATE ENERGY RESULTED IN THE VAST AND CAREFULLY GUARDED
 | 
						||
HIERARCHY OR CLASS SYSTEM. USING BODIES AS A SYMBOL OF
 | 
						||
EACH CLASS IS USED THROUGHOUT THE "OLD EMPIRE", AS WELL
 | 
						||
AS THE DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
THE VAST MAJORITY OF IS-BES THROUGHOUT THE GALAXIES OF
 | 
						||
THIS UNIVERSE INHABIT SOME FORM OF FLESH BODY. THE
 | 
						||
STRUCTURE, APPEARANCE, OPERATION AND HABITAT OF THESE
 | 
						||
BODIES VARY ACCORDING TO THE GRAVITY, ATMOSPHERE, AND
 | 
						||
CLIMATIC CONDITIONS OF THE PLANET THEY INHABIT. BODY
 | 
						||
TYPES ARE PREDETERMINED LARGELY BY THE TYPE AND SIZE OF
 | 
						||
THE STAR AROUND WHICH THE PLANET REVOLVES, THE DISTANCE
 | 
						||
FROM THE STAR, THE GEOLOGICAL, AS WELL AS THE
 | 
						||
ATMOSPHERIC COMPONENTS OF THE PLANET.
 | 
						||
ON THE AVERAGE, THESE STARS AND PLANETS FALL INTO
 | 
						||
GRADIENTS OF CLASSIFICATION WHICH ARE FAIRLY STANDARD
 | 
						||
THROUGHOUT THE UNIVERSE. FOR EXAMPLE, EARTH IS
 | 
						||
IDENTIFIED, ROUGHLY, AS A "SUN TYPE 12, CLASS 7 PLANET".
 | 
						||
THAT IS A HEAVY GRAVITY, NITROGEN/OXYGEN ATMOSPHERE
 | 
						||
PLANET, 211 (FOOTNOTE) WITH BIOLOGICAL LIFE-FORMS, IN
 | 
						||
PROXIMITY TO A SINGLE, YELLOW, MEDIUM-SIZE, LOWRADIATION SUN OR "TYPE 12 STAR". THE PROPER
 | 
						||
DESIGNATIONS ARE DIFFICULT TO TRANSLATE ACCURATELY DUE
 | 
						||
TO THE EXTREME LIMITATIONS OF ASTRONOMICAL NOMENCLATURE
 | 
						||
IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.
 | 
						||
THERE ARE AS MANY VARIETIES OF LIFE FORMS AS THERE ARE
 | 
						||
GRAINS OF SANDS ON THE BEACH. YOU CAN IMAGINE HOW MANY
 | 
						||
DIFFERENT CREATURES AND TYPES OF BODIES HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
MANUFACTURED BY THE MILLIONS OF COMPANIES SUCH AS "BUGS 
 | 
						||
120
 | 
						||
& BLOSSOMS" FOR ALL OF THE MYRIAD PLANETARY SYSTEMS
 | 
						||
DURING THE COURSE OF SEVENTY-FOUR TRILLION YEARS!"
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"WHEN AIRL FINISHED TELLING ME THIS "STORY", THERE WAS A LONG, SILENT PAUSE WHILE I
 | 
						||
MUDDLED THROUGH ALL THIS IN MY MIND. HAD AIRL BEEN READING SCIENCE FICTION BOOKS
 | 
						||
AND FANTASY STORIES DURING THE NIGHT? WHY WOULD SHE TELL ME SOMETHING SO INCREDIBLY
 | 
						||
FAR-FETCHED? IF THERE HAD NOT BEEN A 40 INCH TALL ALIEN, WITH GRAY "SKIN", AND THREE
 | 
						||
FINGERS ON EACH HAND AND FOOT SITTING DIRECTLY ACROSS FROM ME, I WOULD NOT HAVE
 | 
						||
BELIEVED A SINGLE WORD OF IT!
 | 
						||
IN RETROSPECT, OVER THE 60 YEARS SINCE AIRL GAVE ME THIS INFORMATION, EARTH DOCTORS
 | 
						||
HAVE BEGUN TO DEVELOP SOME OF THE BIOLOGICAL ENGINEERING TECHNOLOGY THAT AIRL TOLD
 | 
						||
ME ABOUT RIGHT HERE ON EARTH. HEART BYPASSES, CLONING, TEST TUBE BABIES, ORGAN
 | 
						||
TRANSPLANTS, PLASTIC SURGERY, GENES, CHROMOSOMES, AND SO FORTH.
 | 
						||
ONE THING IS VERY SURE: I HAVE NEVER LOOKED AT A BUG OR FLOWER THE SAME WAY SINCE
 | 
						||
THEN, NOT TO MENTION MY RELIGIOUS BELIEF IN GENESIS."
 | 
						||
121
 | 
						||
CHAPTER ELEVEN
 | 
						||
A LESSON IN SCIENCE
 | 
						||
(MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"THE TRANSCRIPT OF THIS INTERVIEW IS VERBATIM. THERE IS NOTHING MORE I CAN ADD TO
 | 
						||
IT. IT SAYS EVERYTHING".
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 29. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
 | 
						||
"TODAY AIRL TOLD ME ABOUT SOME VERY TECHNICAL THINGS. I
 | 
						||
TOOK A FEW NOTES TO REMIND MYSELF, SO I CAN REPEAT WHAT
 | 
						||
SHE SAID AS CLOSELY AS POSSIBLE. SHE BEGAN WITH AN
 | 
						||
ANALOGY ABOUT SCIENTIFIC KNOWLEDGE:
 | 
						||
CAN YOU IMAGINE HOW MUCH PROGRESS COULD HAVE BEEN MADE
 | 
						||
ON EARTH IF PEOPLE LIKE JOHANNES GUTENBERG 212 (FOOTNOTE), SIR
 | 
						||
ISAAC NEWTON, BENJAMIN FRANKLIN, GEORGE WASHINGTON
 | 
						||
CARVER, 213 (FOOTNOTE) NICOLA TESLA, JONAS SALK, 214 (FOOTNOTE) AND
 | 
						||
RICHARD TREVITHICK,215 (FOOTNOTE) AND MANY THOUSANDS OF
 | 
						||
SIMILAR GENIUSES AND INVENTORS WERE LIVING TODAY?
 | 
						||
IMAGE WHAT TECHNICAL ACCOMPLISHMENTS MIGHT HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
DEVELOPED IF MEN LIKE THESE NEVER DIED? WHAT IF THEY
 | 
						||
WERE NEVER GIVEN AMNESIA AND MADE TO FORGET EVERYTHING
 | 
						||
THEY KNEW? WHAT IF THEY CONTINUED TO LEARN AND WORK
 | 
						||
FOREVER?
 | 
						||
WHAT LEVEL OF TECHNOLOGY AND CIVILIZATION COULD BE
 | 
						||
ATTAINED IF IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS LIKE THESE WERE 
 | 
						||
122
 | 
						||
ALLOWED TO CONTINUE TO CREATE -- IN THE SAME PLACE AND
 | 
						||
AT THE SAME TIME -- FOR BILLIONS OR TRILLIONS OF YEARS?
 | 
						||
ESSENTIALLY, THE DOMAIN IS ONE CIVILIZATION THAT HAS
 | 
						||
EXISTED FOR TRILLIONS OF YEARS WITH RELATIVELY
 | 
						||
UNINTERRUPTED PROGRESS. KNOWLEDGE HAS BEEN ACCUMULATED,
 | 
						||
REFINED, AND IMPROVED UPON IN NEARLY EVERY FIELD OF
 | 
						||
STUDY IMAGINABLE -- AND BEYOND IMAGINING.
 | 
						||
ORIGINALLY, THE INTERACTION OF IS-BE ILLUSIONS OR
 | 
						||
INVENTIONS CREATED THE VERY FABRIC OF THE PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE -- THE MICROCOSM AND THE MACROCOSM. EVERY
 | 
						||
SINGLE PARTICLE OF THE UNIVERSE HAS BEEN IMAGINED AND
 | 
						||
BROUGHT INTO EXISTENCE BY AN IS-BE. EVERYTHING CREATED
 | 
						||
FROM AN IDEA -- A THOUGHT WITH NO WEIGHT OR SIZE OR
 | 
						||
LOCATION IN SPACE.
 | 
						||
EVERY SPECK OF DUST IN SPACE, FROM THE SIZE OF THE
 | 
						||
TINIEST SUBATOMIC PARTICLE, TO THE SIZE OF A SUN OR A
 | 
						||
MAGELANTIC CLOUD THE SIZE OF MANY GALAXIES, WAS CREATED
 | 
						||
FROM THE NOTHINGNESS OF A THOUGHT. EVEN THE TINIEST,
 | 
						||
INDIVIDUAL CELLS WERE CONTRIVED AND COORDINATED TO
 | 
						||
ENABLE A MICROBIAL ENTITY TO SENSE, AND NAVIGATE THROUGH
 | 
						||
INFINITESIMALLY SMALL SPACES. THESE ALSO CAME FROM AN
 | 
						||
IDEA THOUGHT UP BY AN IS-BE.
 | 
						||
YOU, AND EVERY IS-BE ON EARTH, HAVE PARTICIPATED IN THE
 | 
						||
CREATION OF THIS UNIVERSE. EVEN THOUGH YOU ARE NOW
 | 
						||
CONFINED TO A FRAGILE BODY MADE OF FLESH; YOU LIVE FOR
 | 
						||
ONLY 65 SHORT ROTATIONS OF YOUR PLANET AROUND A STAR;
 | 
						||
YOU HAVE BEEN GIVEN OVERWHELMING ELECTRIC SHOCK
 | 
						||
TREATMENTS TO WIPE OUT YOUR MEMORY; YOU MUST LEARN
 | 
						||
EVERYTHING ALL OVER AGAIN EACH LIFETIME; IN SPITE OF ALL
 | 
						||
THESE CIRCUMSTANCES, YOU ARE WHO YOU ARE AND WILL ALWAYS
 | 
						||
BE. AND, DEEP DOWN, YOU STILL KNOW THAT YOUR ARE AND
 | 
						||
WHAT YOU KNOW. YOU ARE STILL THE ESSENCE OF YOU.
 | 
						||
HOW ELSE CAN ONE UNDERSTAND THE CHILD PRODIGY? AN IS-BE
 | 
						||
WHO PLAYS CONCERTOS ON A PIANO AT THREE YEARS OF AGE,
 | 
						||
WITHOUT FORMAL TRAINING? IMPOSSIBLE, IF THEY DID NOT
 | 
						||
SIMPLY REMEMBER WHAT THEY HAVE ALREADY LEARNED FROM
 | 
						||
THOUSANDS OF LIVES SPENT IN FRONT OF A KEYBOARD IN TIMES
 | 
						||
UNTOLD, OR ON PLANETS FAR AWAY. THEY MAY NOT KNOW HOW
 | 
						||
THEY KNOW. THEY JUST KNOW.
 | 
						||
HUMANKIND HAS DEVELOPED MORE TECHNOLOGY IN THE PAST 100
 | 
						||
YEARS THAN IN THE PREVIOUS 2,000 YEARS. WHY? THE 
 | 
						||
123
 | 
						||
ANSWER IS SIMPLE: THE INFLUENCE OF THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
OVER THE MIND AND OVER THE AFFAIRS OF MANKIND HAS BEEN
 | 
						||
DIMINISHED BY THE DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
A RENAISSANCE 216 (FOOTNOTE) OF INVENTION ON EARTH BEGAN IN
 | 
						||
1,250 AD WITH THE DESTRUCTION OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" SPACE
 | 
						||
FLEET IN THE SOLAR SYSTEM. DURING THE NEXT 500 YEARS,
 | 
						||
EARTH MAY HAVE THE POTENTIAL TO REGAIN AUTONOMY AND
 | 
						||
INDEPENDENCE, BUT ONLY TO THE DEGREE THAT HUMANKIND CAN
 | 
						||
APPLY THE CONCENTRATED GENIUS OF THE IS-BES ON EARTH TO
 | 
						||
SOLVE THE AMNESIA PROBLEM.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, ON A CAUTIONARY NOTE, THE INVENTIVE POTENTIAL
 | 
						||
OF THE IS-BES WHO HAVE BEEN EXILED TO THIS PLANET IS
 | 
						||
SEVERELY COMPROMISED BY THE CRIMINAL ELEMENTS OF THE
 | 
						||
EARTH POPULATION. SPECIFICALLY, POLITICIANS, WARMONGERS AND IRRESPONSIBLE PHYSICISTS WHO CREATE
 | 
						||
UNLIMITED WEAPONS SUCH AS NUCLEAR BOMBS, CHEMICALS,
 | 
						||
DISEASES AND SOCIAL CHAOS. THESE HAVE THE POTENTIAL TO
 | 
						||
EXTINGUISH ALL LIFE FORMS ON EARTH, FOREVER.
 | 
						||
EVEN THE RELATIVELY SMALL EXPLOSIONS THAT WERE TESTED
 | 
						||
AND USED IN THE PAST TWO YEARS ON EARTH HAVE THE
 | 
						||
POTENTIAL TO DESTROY ALL OF LIFE, IF DEPLOYED IN
 | 
						||
SUFFICIENT QUANTITIES. LARGER WEAPONS COULD CONSUME ALL
 | 
						||
OF THE OXYGEN IN THE GLOBAL ATMOSPHERE IN A SINGLE
 | 
						||
EXPLOSION! 217 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, THE MOST FUNDAMENTAL PROBLEMS THAT MUST BE
 | 
						||
SOLVED IN ORDER TO ENSURE THAT EARTH WILL NOT BE
 | 
						||
DESTROYED BY TECHNOLOGY, ARE SOCIAL AND HUMANITARIAN
 | 
						||
PROBLEMS. THE GREATEST SCIENTIFIC MINDS OF EARTH, IN
 | 
						||
SPITE OF MATHEMATICAL OR MECHANICAL GENIUS, HAVE NEVER
 | 
						||
ADDRESSED THESE PROBLEMS.
 | 
						||
THEREFORE, DO NOT LOOK TO SCIENTISTS TO SAVE EARTH OR
 | 
						||
THE FUTURE OF HUMANITY. ANY SO-CALLED "SCIENCE" THAT IS
 | 
						||
SOLELY BASED ON THE PARADIGM 218 (FOOTNOTE) THAT EXISTENCE IS
 | 
						||
COMPOSED ONLY OF ENERGY AND OBJECTS MOVING THROUGH SPACE
 | 
						||
IS NOT A SCIENCE. SUCH BEINGS UTTERLY IGNORE THE
 | 
						||
CREATIVE SPARK ORIGINATED BY AN INDIVIDUAL IS-BE AND
 | 
						||
COLLECTIVE WORK OF THE IS-BES WHO CONTINUALLY CREATE THE
 | 
						||
PHYSICAL UNIVERSE AND ALL UNIVERSES. EVERY SCIENCE WILL
 | 
						||
REMAIN RELATIVELY INEFFECTIVE OR DESTRUCTIVE TO THE
 | 
						||
DEGREE THAT IT OMITS OR DEVALUATES THE RELATIVE
 | 
						||
IMPORTANCE OF THE SPIRITUAL SPARK THAT IGNITES ALL OF
 | 
						||
CREATION AND LIFE. 
 | 
						||
124
 | 
						||
UNFORTUNATELY THIS IGNORANCE HAS BEEN VERY CAREFULLY AND
 | 
						||
FORCEFULLY INSTILLED IN HUMAN BEINGS BY THE "OLD EMPIRE"
 | 
						||
TO ENSURE THAT IS-BES ON THIS PLANET WILL NOT BE ABLE TO
 | 
						||
RECOVER THEIR INNATE ABILITY TO CREATE SPACE, ENERGY,
 | 
						||
MATTER AND TIME, OR ANY OTHER COMPONENT PART OF
 | 
						||
UNIVERSES. AS LONG AS AWARENESS OF THE IMMORTAL,
 | 
						||
POWERFUL, SPIRITUAL "SELF" IS IGNORED, HUMANITY WILL
 | 
						||
REMAIN IMPRISONED UNTIL THE DAY OF ITS OWN, SELFDESTRUCTION AND OBLIVION.
 | 
						||
DO NOT RELY ON THE DOGMA OF PHYSICAL SCIENCES TO MASTER
 | 
						||
THE FUNDAMENTAL FORCES OF CREATION ANY MORE THAN YOU
 | 
						||
WOULD TRUST THE CHANTED INCANTATIONS OF AN INCENSEBURNING SHAMAN. THE NET RESULT OF BOTH OF THESE IS
 | 
						||
ENTRAPMENT AND OBLIVION. SCIENTISTS PRETEND TO OBSERVE,
 | 
						||
BUT THEY ONLY SUPPOSE THAT THEY SEE, AND CALL IT FACT.
 | 
						||
LIKE THE BLIND MAN, A SCIENTIST CAN NOT LEARN TO SEE
 | 
						||
UNTIL HE REALIZES THAT HE IS BLIND. THE "FACTS" OF
 | 
						||
EARTH SCIENCE DO NOT INCLUDE THE SOURCE OF CREATION.
 | 
						||
THEY INCLUDE ONLY THE RESULT, OR BYPRODUCTS OF CREATION.
 | 
						||
THE "FACTS" OF SCIENCE TO NOT INCLUDE ANY MEMORY OF THE
 | 
						||
NEARLY INFINITE PAST EXPERIENCE OF EXISTENCE.
 | 
						||
THE ESSENCE OF CREATION AND EXISTENCE CANNOT BE FOUND
 | 
						||
THROUGH THE LENS OF A MICROSCOPE OR TELESCOPE OR BY ANY
 | 
						||
OTHER MEASUREMENT OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE. ONE CANNOT
 | 
						||
COMPREHEND THE PERFUME OF A FLOWER OR THE PAIN FELT BY
 | 
						||
AN ABANDONED LOVER WITH METERS AND CALIPERS.
 | 
						||
EVERYTHING YOU WILL EVER KNOW ABOUT THE CREATIVE FORCE
 | 
						||
AND ABILITY OF A GOD CAN BE FOUND WITHIN YOU -- AN
 | 
						||
IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEING.
 | 
						||
HOW CAN A BLIND MAN TEACH OTHERS TO SEE THE NEARLY
 | 
						||
INFINITE GRADIENTS THAT COMPRISE THE SPECTRUM OF LIGHT?
 | 
						||
THE NOTION THAT ONE CAN UNDERSTAND THE UNIVERSE WITHOUT
 | 
						||
UNDERSTANDING THE NATURE OF AN IS-BE IS AS ABSURD AS
 | 
						||
CONCEIVING THAT AN ARTIST IS A SPECK OF PAINT ON HIS OWN
 | 
						||
CANVAS. OR, THAT THE LACE ON A BALLET SHOE IS THE
 | 
						||
CHOREOGRAPHER'S VISION, OR THE GRACE OF A DANCER, OR THE
 | 
						||
ELECTRIC EXCITEMENT OF OPENING NIGHT.
 | 
						||
STUDY OF THE SPIRIT HAS BEEN BOOBY-TRAPPED BY THE
 | 
						||
THOUGHT CONTROL OPERATION THROUGH RELIGIOUS
 | 
						||
SUPERSTITIONS THEY INSTILL IN THE MINDS OF MEN.
 | 
						||
CONVERSELY, THE STUDY OF THE SPIRIT AND THE MIND HAVE 
 | 
						||
125
 | 
						||
BEEN PROHIBITED BY SCIENCE WHICH ELIMINATES ANYTHING
 | 
						||
THAT IS NOT MEASURABLE IN THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
SCIENCE IS THE RELIGION OF MATTER. IT WORSHIPS MATTER.
 | 
						||
THE PARADIGM OF SCIENCE IS THAT CREATION IS ALL, AND THE
 | 
						||
CREATOR IS NOTHING. RELIGION SAYS THE CREATOR IS ALL,
 | 
						||
AND THE CREATION IS NOTHING. THESE TWO EXTREMES ARE THE
 | 
						||
BARS OF A PRISON CELL. THEY PREVENT OBSERVATION OF ALL
 | 
						||
PHENOMENON AS AN INTERACTIVE WHOLE.
 | 
						||
 | 
						||
STUDY OF CREATION WITHOUT KNOWING THE IS-BE, THE SOURCE
 | 
						||
OF CREATION, IS FUTILE. WHEN YOU SAIL TO THE EDGE OF A
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE CONCEIVED BY SCIENCE, YOU FALL OFF THE END INTO
 | 
						||
AN ABYSS OF DARK, DISPASSIONATE SPACE AND LIFELESS,
 | 
						||
UNRELENTING FORCE. ON EARTH, YOU HAVE BEEN CONVINCED
 | 
						||
THAT THE OCEANS OF THE MIND AND SPIRIT ARE FILLED WITH
 | 
						||
GRUESOME, GHOULISH MONSTERS THAT WILL EAT YOU ALIVE IF
 | 
						||
YOU DARE TO VENTURE BEYOND THE BREAKWATER OF
 | 
						||
SUPERSTITION.
 | 
						||
THE VESTED INTEREST OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" PRISON SYSTEM IS
 | 
						||
TO PREVENT YOU FROM LOOKING AT YOUR OWN SOUL. THEY FEAR
 | 
						||
THAT YOU WILL SEE IN YOUR OWN MEMORY THE SLAVE MASTERS
 | 
						||
WHO KEEP YOU IMPRISONED. THE PRISON IS MADE OF SHADOWS
 | 
						||
IN YOUR MIND. THE SHADOWS ARE MADE OF LIES, AND PAIN,
 | 
						||
AND LOSS, AND FEAR.
 | 
						||
THE TRUE GENIUSES OF CIVILIZATION ARE THOSE IS-BES WHO
 | 
						||
WILL ENABLE OTHER IS-BES TO RECOVER THEIR MEMORY AND
 | 
						||
REGAIN SELF-REALIZATION AND SELF-DETERMINATION. THIS
 | 
						||
ISSUE IS NOT SOLVED THROUGH ENFORCING MORAL REGULATION
 | 
						||
ON BEHAVIOR, OR THROUGH THE CONTROL OF BEINGS THROUGH
 | 
						||
MYSTERY, FAITH, DRUGS, GUNS OR ANY OTHER DOGMA OF A
 | 
						||
SLAVE SOCIETY. AND CERTAINLY NOT THROUGH THE USE OF
 | 
						||
ELECTRIC SHOCK AND HYPNOTIC COMMANDS!
 | 
						||
THE SURVIVAL OF EARTH AND EVERY BEING ON IT DEPENDS ON
 | 
						||
THE ABILITY TO RECOVER THE MEMORY OF SKILLS YOU HAVE
 | 
						||
ACCRUED THROUGH THE TRILLENIA; TO RECOVER THE ESSENCE
 | 
						||
OF YOURSELF. SUCH AN ART, SCIENCE, OR TECHNOLOGY HAS
 | 
						||
NEVER BEEN CONCEIVED IN THE "OLD EMPIRE". OTHERWISE,
 | 
						||
THEY WOULD NOT HAVE RESORTED TO THE "SOLUTION" THAT
 | 
						||
BROUGHT YOU TO YOUR CURRENT CONDITION ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
NEITHER HAS SUCH TECHNOLOGY EVER BEEN DEVELOPED BY THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN. UNTIL RECENTLY, THE NECESSITY OF REHABILITATING
 | 
						||
AN IS-BE WITH AMNESIA HAS NOT BEEN NEEDED. THEREFORE, 
 | 
						||
126
 | 
						||
NO ONE HAS EVER WORKED ON SOLVING THIS PROBLEM. SO FAR,
 | 
						||
UNFORTUNATELY, THE DOMAIN HAS NO SOLUTION TO OFFER.
 | 
						||
A FEW OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE HAVE
 | 
						||
TAKEN IT UPON THEMSELVES TO PROVIDE TECHNOLOGY TO EARTH
 | 
						||
DURING THEIR OFF DUTY TIME. THESE OFFICERS LEAVE THEIR
 | 
						||
"DOLL" AT THE SPACE STATION AND, AS AN IS-BE, ASSUME OR
 | 
						||
TAKE OVER A BIOLOGICAL BODY ON EARTH. IN SOME CASES AN
 | 
						||
OFFICER CAN REMAIN ON DUTY WHILE THEY INHABIT AND
 | 
						||
CONTROL OTHER BODIES AT THE SAME TIME.
 | 
						||
THIS IS A VERY DANGEROUS AND ADVENTUROUS UNDERTAKING.
 | 
						||
IT REQUIRES A VERY ABLE IS-BE TO ACCOMPLISH SUCH A
 | 
						||
MISSION, AND RETURN TO BASE SUCCESSFULLY. ONE OFFICER
 | 
						||
WHO DID THIS RECENTLY, WHILE CONTINUING TO ATTEND TO HIS
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL DUTIES, WAS KNOWN ON EARTH AS THE ELECTRONICS
 | 
						||
INVENTOR, NICOLA TESLA. 219 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
IT IS MY INTENTION, ALTHOUGH IS NOT A PART OF MY MISSION
 | 
						||
ORDERS, TO ASSIST YOU IN YOUR EFFORTS TO ADVANCE
 | 
						||
SCIENTIFIC AND HUMANITARIAN PROGRESS ON EARTH. MY
 | 
						||
INTENTION IS TO HELP OTHER IS-BES TO HELP THEMSELVES. IN
 | 
						||
ORDER TO SOLVE THE AMNESIA PROBLEM ON EARTH YOU WILL
 | 
						||
NEED MUCH MORE ADVANCED TECHNOLOGY, AS WELL AS SOCIAL
 | 
						||
STABILITY TO ALLOW ENOUGH TIME FOR RESEARCH AND
 | 
						||
DEVELOPMENT OF TECHNIQUES TO FREE THE IS-BE FROM THE
 | 
						||
BODY, AND TO FREE THE MIND OF THE IS-BE FROM AMNESIA.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH THE DOMAIN HAS A LONG TERM INTEREST IN
 | 
						||
MAINTAINING EARTH AS A USEFUL PLANET, IT HAS NO
 | 
						||
PARTICULAR INTEREST IN THE HUMAN POPULATION OF EARTH,
 | 
						||
OTHER THAN ITS OWN PERSONNEL HERE. WE ARE INTERESTED IN
 | 
						||
PREVENTING DESTRUCTION, AS WELL AS ACCELERATING THE
 | 
						||
DEVELOPMENT OF TECHNOLOGIES THAT WILL SUSTAIN THE
 | 
						||
INFRASTRUCTURES OF THE GLOBAL BIOSPHERE, HYDROSPHERE AND
 | 
						||
ATMOSPHERE.
 | 
						||
TO THIS END, YOU WILL DISCOVER, ON VERY CAREFUL AND
 | 
						||
THOROUGH EXAMINATION, THAT MY SPACE CRAFT CONTAINS A
 | 
						||
WIDE ASSORTMENT OF TECHNOLOGY THAT DOES NOT YET EXIST ON
 | 
						||
EARTH. IF YOU DISTRIBUTE PIECES OF THIS CRAFT TO
 | 
						||
VARIOUS SCIENTISTS FOR STUDY, THEY WILL BE ABLE TO
 | 
						||
REVERSE ENGINEER 220 (FOOTNOTE) SOME OF THE TECHNOLOGY TO THE
 | 
						||
EXTENT THAT EARTH HAS THE RAW MATERIALS REQUIRED TO
 | 
						||
REPLICATE THESE COMPONENTS. 
 | 
						||
127
 | 
						||
SOME FEATURES WILL BE INDECIPHERABLE. OTHER FEATURES
 | 
						||
CANNOT BE DUPLICATED AS EARTH DOES NOT HAVE THE NATURAL
 | 
						||
RESOURCES REQUIRED TO REPLICATE THEM. THIS IS
 | 
						||
ESPECIALLY TRUE OF THE METALS USED TO CONSTRUCT THE
 | 
						||
CRAFT. NOT ONLY DO THESE METALS NOT EXIST ON EARTH, THE
 | 
						||
REFINING PROCESS REQUIRED TO PRODUCE THESE METALS TOOK
 | 
						||
BILLIONS OF YEARS TO DEVELOP.
 | 
						||
IT IS ALSO TRUE OF THE NAVIGATION SYSTEM WHICH REQUIRES
 | 
						||
AN IS-BE WHOSE OWN PERSONAL WAVELENGTH HAS BEEN
 | 
						||
SPECIFICALLY ATTUNED TO THE "NEURAL NETWORK" OF THE
 | 
						||
CRAFT. 221 (FOOTNOTE) THE PILOT OF THE CRAFT MUST POSSESS A
 | 
						||
VERY HIGH ORDER OF ENERGY VOLITION, DISCIPLINE, TRAINING
 | 
						||
AND INTELLIGENCE TO MANIPULATE SUCH A CRAFT. IS-BES ON
 | 
						||
EARTH ARE INCAPABLE OF THIS EXPERTISE BECAUSE IT
 | 
						||
REQUIRES THE USE OF AN ARTIFICIAL BODY SPECIFICALLY
 | 
						||
CREATED FOR THIS PURPOSE.
 | 
						||
CERTAIN INDIVIDUAL EARTH SCIENTISTS, SOME OF WHOM ARE
 | 
						||
AMONG THE MOST BRILLIANT MINDS IN THE HISTORY OF THE
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE, WILL HAVE THEIR MEMORY OF THIS TECHNOLOGY
 | 
						||
JOGGED WHEN THEY EXAMINE THE CRAFT COMPONENTS. JUST AS
 | 
						||
SOME OF THE SCIENTISTS AND PHYSICISTS ON EARTH HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
ABLE TO "REMEMBER" HOW TO RECREATE ELECTRIC GENERATORS,
 | 
						||
INTERNAL COMBUSTION AND STEAM LOCOMOTION, REFRIGERATION,
 | 
						||
AIRCRAFT, ANTIBIOTICS, AND OTHER TOOLS OF YOUR
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATION, THEY WILL ALSO REDISCOVER OTHER VITAL
 | 
						||
TECHNOLOGY IN MY CRAFT.
 | 
						||
THE FOLLOWING ARE THE SPECIFIC SYSTEMS EMBODIED IN MY
 | 
						||
CRAFT THAT CONTAIN USEFUL COMPONENTS:
 | 
						||
1) THERE IS AN ASSORTMENT OF MICROSCOPIC WIRING OR
 | 
						||
FIBERS 222 (FOOTNOTE) WITHIN THE WALLS OF THE CRAFT THAT
 | 
						||
CONTROL SUCH THINGS AS COMMUNICATIONS, INFORMATION
 | 
						||
STORAGE, COMPUTER FUNCTION, AND AUTOMATIC NAVIGATION.
 | 
						||
2) THE SAME WIRING IS USED FOR LIGHT, SUB-LIGHT AND
 | 
						||
ULTRA-LIGHT SPECTRUM DETECTION AND VISION. 223 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
3) THE FABRICS OF THE INTERIOR OF THE CRAFT 224 (FOOTNOTE) ARE
 | 
						||
FAR SUPERIOR TO ANY ON EARTH AT THIS TIME AND HAVE
 | 
						||
HUNDREDS OR THOUSANDS OF APPLICATIONS.
 | 
						||
4) YOU WILL ALSO FIND MECHANISMS FOR CREATING,
 | 
						||
AMPLIFYING AND CHANNELING LIGHT PARTICLES OR WAVES AS A
 | 
						||
FORM OF ENERGY. 225 (FOOTNOTE) 
 | 
						||
128
 | 
						||
AS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN FORCES,
 | 
						||
I AM NOT AT LIBERTY TO DISCUSS OR CONVEY THE DETAILED
 | 
						||
OPERATION OR CONSTRUCTION OF THE CRAFT IN ANY WAY, OTHER
 | 
						||
THAN WHAT I HAVE JUST DISCLOSED. HOWEVER, I AM
 | 
						||
CONFIDENT THAT THERE ARE MANY COMPETENT ENGINEERS ON
 | 
						||
EARTH WHO WILL DEVELOP USEFUL TECHNOLOGY WITH THESE
 | 
						||
RESOURCES.
 | 
						||
I AM PROVIDING THESE DETAILS TO YOU IN THE HOPE THAT THE
 | 
						||
GREATER GOOD OF THE DOMAIN WILL BE SERVED."
 | 
						||
129
 | 
						||
CHAPTER TWELVE
 | 
						||
A LESSON IN IMMORTALITY
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"I THINK THE FOLLOWING TRANSCRIPT IS PRETTY MUCH SELF-EXPLANATORY."
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 30. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
 | 
						||
IMMORTAL SPIRITUAL BEINGS, WHICH I REFER TO AS "IS-BES",
 | 
						||
FOR THE SAKE OF CONVENIENCE, ARE THE SOURCE AND CREATORS
 | 
						||
OF ILLUSIONS. EACH ONE, INDIVIDUALLY AND COLLECTIVELY,
 | 
						||
IN THEIR ORIGINAL, UNFETTERED STATE OF BEING, ARE AN
 | 
						||
ETERNAL, ALL-POWERFUL, ALL-KNOWING ENTITY.
 | 
						||
IS-BES CREATE SPACE BY IMAGINING A LOCATION. THE
 | 
						||
INTERVENING DISTANCE BETWEEN THEMSELVES AND THE IMAGINED
 | 
						||
LOCATION IS WHAT WE CALL SPACE. AN IS-BE CAN PERCEIVE
 | 
						||
THE SPACE AND OBJECTS CREATED BY OTHER IS-BES.
 | 
						||
IS-BES ARE NOT PHYSICAL UNIVERSE ENTITIES. THEY ARE A
 | 
						||
SOURCE OF ENERGY AND ILLUSION. IS-BES ARE NOT LOCATED
 | 
						||
IN SPACE OR TIME, BUT CAN CREATE SPACE, PLACE PARTICLES
 | 
						||
IN SPACE, CREATE ENERGY, AND SHAPE PARTICLES INTO
 | 
						||
VARIOUS FORMS, CAUSE THE MOTION OF FORMS, AND ANIMATE
 | 
						||
FORMS. ANY FORM THAT IS ANIMATED BY AN IS-BE IS CALLED
 | 
						||
LIFE.
 | 
						||
AN IS-BE CAN DECIDE TO AGREE THAT THEY ARE LOCATED IN
 | 
						||
SPACE OR TIME, AND THAT THEY, THEMSELVES, ARE AN OBJECT,
 | 
						||
OR ANY OTHER MANNER OF ILLUSION CREATED BY THEMSELVES OR
 | 
						||
ANOTHER OR OTHER IS-BES.
 | 
						||
THE DISADVANTAGE OF CREATING AN ILLUSION IS THAT AN
 | 
						||
ILLUSION MUST BE CONTINUALLY CREATED. IF NOT
 | 
						||
CONTINUALLY CREATED, IT DISAPPEARS. CONTINUAL CREATION 
 | 
						||
130
 | 
						||
OF AN ILLUSION REQUIRES INCESSANT ATTENTION TO EVERY
 | 
						||
DETAIL OF THE ILLUSION IN ORDER TO SUSTAIN IT.
 | 
						||
A COMMON DENOMINATOR OF IS-BES SEEMS TO BE THE DESIRE TO
 | 
						||
AVOID BOREDOM. A SPIRIT ONLY, WITHOUT INTERACTION WITH
 | 
						||
OTHER IS-BES, AND THE UNPREDICTABLE MOTION, DRAMA, AND
 | 
						||
UNANTICIPATED INTENTIONS AND ILLUSIONS BEING CREATED BY
 | 
						||
OTHER IS-BES, IS EASILY BORED.
 | 
						||
WHAT IF YOU COULD IMAGINE ANYTHING, PERCEIVE EVERYTHING,
 | 
						||
AND CAUSE ANYTHING TO HAPPEN, AT WILL? WHAT IF YOU
 | 
						||
COULDN'T DO ANYTHING ELSE? WHAT IF YOU ALWAYS KNEW THE
 | 
						||
OUTCOME OF EVERY GAME AND THE ANSWER TO EVERY QUESTION?
 | 
						||
WOULD YOU GET BORED?
 | 
						||
THE ENTIRE BACK TIME TRACK OF IS-BES IS IMMEASURABLE,
 | 
						||
NEARLY INFINITE IN TERMS OF PHYSICAL UNIVERSE TIME.
 | 
						||
THERE IS NO MEASURABLE "BEGINNING" OR "END" FOR AN ISBE. THEY SIMPLY EXIST IN AN EVERLASTING NOW.
 | 
						||
ANOTHER COMMON DENOMINATOR OF IS-BES IS THAT ADMIRATION
 | 
						||
OF ONE'S OWN ILLUSIONS BY OTHERS IS VERY DESIRABLE. IF
 | 
						||
THE DESIRED ADMIRATION IS NOT FORTHCOMING, THE IS-BE
 | 
						||
WILL KEEP CREATING THE ILLUSION IN AN ATTEMPT TO GET
 | 
						||
ADMIRATION. ONE COULD SAY THAT THE ENTIRE PHYSICAL
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE IS MADE OF UNADMIRED ILLUSIONS.
 | 
						||
THE ORIGINS OF THIS UNIVERSE BEGAN WITH THE CREATION OF
 | 
						||
INDIVIDUAL, ILLUSIONARY SPACES. THESE WERE THE "HOME"
 | 
						||
OF THE IS-BE. SOMETIMES A UNIVERSE IS A COLLABORATIVE
 | 
						||
CREATION OF ILLUSIONS BY TWO OR MORE IS-BES. A
 | 
						||
PROLIFERATION OF IS-BES, AND THE UNIVERSES THEY CREATE,
 | 
						||
SOMETIMES COLLIDE OR BECOME COMMINGLED OR MERGE TO AN
 | 
						||
EXTENT THAT MANY IS-BES SHARED IN THE CO-CREATION OF A
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
IS-BES DIMINISH THEIR ABILITY IN ORDER TO HAVE A GAME TO
 | 
						||
PLAY. IS-BES THINK THAT ANY GAME IS BETTER THAN NO
 | 
						||
GAME. THEY WILL ENDURE PAIN, SUFFERING, STUPIDITY,
 | 
						||
PRIVATION, AND ALL MANNER OF UNNECESSARY AND UNDESIRABLE
 | 
						||
CONDITIONS, JUST TO PLAY A GAME. PRETENDING THAT ONE
 | 
						||
DOES NOT KNOW ALL, SEE ALL AND CAUSE ALL, IS A WAY TO
 | 
						||
CREATE THE CONDITIONS NECESSARY FOR PLAYING A GAME:
 | 
						||
UNKNOWNS, FREEDOMS, BARRIERS AND/OR OPPONENTS AND GOALS.
 | 
						||
ULTIMATELY, PLAYING A GAME SOLVES THE PROBLEM OF
 | 
						||
BOREDOM. 
 | 
						||
131
 | 
						||
IN THIS FASHION, ALL OF THE SPACE, GALAXIES, SUNS,
 | 
						||
PLANETS, AND PHYSICAL PHENOMENA OF THIS UNIVERSE,
 | 
						||
INCLUDING LIFE FORMS, PLACES, AND EVENTS THAT HAVE BEEN
 | 
						||
CREATED BY IS-BES AND SUSTAINED BY MUTUAL AGREEMENT THAT
 | 
						||
THESE THINGS EXIST.
 | 
						||
THERE ARE AS MANY UNIVERSES AS THERE ARE IS-BES TO
 | 
						||
IMAGINE, BUILD AND PERCEIVE THEM, EACH EXISTING
 | 
						||
CONCURRENTLY WITHIN ITS OWN CONTINUUM. 226 (FOOTNOTE) EACH
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE IS CREATED USING ITS OWN, UNIQUE SET OF RULES,
 | 
						||
AS IMAGINED, ALTERED, PRESERVED OR DESTROYED BY ONE OR
 | 
						||
MORE IS-BES WHO CREATED IT. TIME, ENERGY, OBJECTS AND
 | 
						||
SPACE, AS DEFINED IN TERMS OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE, MAY
 | 
						||
OR MAY NOT EXIST IN OTHER UNIVERSES. THE DOMAIN EXISTS
 | 
						||
IN SUCH A UNIVERSE, AS WELL AS IN THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
ONE OF THE RULES OF THE PHYSICAL UNIVERSE IS THAT ENERGY
 | 
						||
CAN BE CREATED, BUT NOT DESTROYED. SO, THE UNIVERSE
 | 
						||
WILL KEEP EXPANDING AS LONG AS IS-BES KEEP ADDING MORE
 | 
						||
NEW ENERGY INTO IT. IT IS NEARLY INFINITE. IT IS LIKE
 | 
						||
AN AUTOMOBILE ASSEMBLY LINE THAT NEVER STOPS RUNNING AND
 | 
						||
NONE OF THE CARS ARE EVER DESTROYED.
 | 
						||
EVERY IS-BE IS BASICALLY GOOD. THEREFORE, AN IS-BE DOES
 | 
						||
NOT ENJOY DOING THINGS TO OTHER IS-BES WHICH THEY
 | 
						||
THEMSELVES DO NOT WANT TO EXPERIENCE. FOR AN IS-BE
 | 
						||
THERE IS NO INHERENT STANDARD FOR WHAT IS GOOD OR BAD,
 | 
						||
RIGHT OR WRONG, UGLY OR BEAUTIFUL. THESE IDEAS ARE ALL
 | 
						||
BASED ON THE OPINION OF EACH INDIVIDUAL IS-BE.
 | 
						||
THE CLOSEST CONCEPT THAT HUMAN BEINGS HAVE TO DESCRIBE
 | 
						||
AN IS-BE IS AS A GOD: ALL-KNOWING, ALL-POWERFUL,
 | 
						||
INFINITE. SO, HOW DOES A GOD STOP BEING A GOD? THEY
 | 
						||
PRETEND NOT TO KNOW. HOW CAN YOU PLAY A GAME OF "HIDE
 | 
						||
AND SEEK" IF YOU ALWAYS KNOW WHERE THE OTHER PERSON IS
 | 
						||
HIDING?
 | 
						||
YOU PRETEND NOT TO KNOW WHERE THE OTHER PLAYERS ARE
 | 
						||
HIDING, SO YOU CAN GO OFF TO "SEEK" THEM. THIS IS HOW
 | 
						||
GAMES ARE CREATED. YOU HAVE FORGOTTEN THAT YOU ARE JUST
 | 
						||
"PRETENDING". IN SO DOING, IS-BES BECOME ENTRAPPED AND
 | 
						||
ENSLAVED INSIDE A MAZE OF THEIR OWN DEVISING.
 | 
						||
HOW DOES ONE CREATE A CAGE, LOCK ONE'S OWN SELF INSIDE
 | 
						||
THE CAGE, THROW AWAY THE KEY, AND FORGET THERE IS A KEY
 | 
						||
OR A CAGE, AND FORGET THERE IS AN "INSIDE" OR "OUTSIDE",
 | 
						||
AND EVEN FORGET THERE IS A SELF? CREATE THE ILLUSION 
 | 
						||
132
 | 
						||
THAT THERE IS NO ILLUSION: THE ENTIRE UNIVERSE IS REAL,
 | 
						||
AND THAT NO OTHER UNIVERSE EXISTS OR CAN BE CREATED.
 | 
						||
ON EARTH, THE PROPAGANDA TAUGHT AND AGREED UPON IS THAT
 | 
						||
THE GODS ARE RESPONSIBLE, AND THAT HUMAN BEINGS ARE NOT
 | 
						||
RESPONSIBLE. YOU ARE TAUGHT THAT ONLY A GOD CAN
 | 
						||
CREATE UNIVERSES. SO, THE RESPONSIBILITY FOR EVERY
 | 
						||
ACTION IS ASSIGNED TO ANOTHER IS-BE OR GOD. NEVER
 | 
						||
ONESELF.
 | 
						||
NO HUMAN BEING EVER ASSUMES PERSONAL RESPONSIBILITY FOR
 | 
						||
THE FACT THAT THEY, THEMSELVES -- INDIVIDUALLY AND
 | 
						||
COLLECTIVELY -- ARE GODS. THIS FACT ALONE IS THE SOURCE
 | 
						||
OF ENTRAPMENT FOR EVERY IS-BE.
 | 
						||
133
 | 
						||
CHAPTER THIRTEEN
 | 
						||
A LESSON IN THE FUTURE
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"I THINK THIS TRANSCRIPT SPEAKS FOR ITSELF ALSO. I RELAYED AIRL'S EXACT COMMUNICATION AS
 | 
						||
FAITHFULLY AS POSSIBLE. MY SUPERIOR OFFICERS BECAME VERY ALARMED ABOUT THE POSSIBLE
 | 
						||
MILITARY IMPLICATIONS OF WHAT AIRL SAID IN THIS INTERVIEW."
 | 
						||
(OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF INTERVIEW)
 | 
						||
TOP SECRET
 | 
						||
OFFICIAL TRANSCRIPT OF THE U.S. ARMY AIR FORCE
 | 
						||
ROSWELL ARMY AIR FIELD, 509TH BOMB GROUP
 | 
						||
SUBJECT: ALIEN INTERVIEW, 31. 7. 1947, 1ST SESSION
 | 
						||
" 'IT IS MY PERSONAL BELIEF THAT THE TRUTH SHOULD NOT BE
 | 
						||
SACRIFICED ON THE ALTAR OF POLITICAL, RELIGIOUS OR
 | 
						||
ECONOMIC EXPEDIENCY. 227 (FOOTNOTE) AS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND
 | 
						||
ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN IT IS MY DUTY TO PROTECT THE
 | 
						||
GREATER GOOD OF THE DOMAIN AND ITS POSSESSIONS. HOWEVER,
 | 
						||
WE CANNOT DEFEND OURSELVES AGAINST FORCES OF WHICH WE
 | 
						||
ARE NOT AWARE.
 | 
						||
THE ISOLATION OF EARTH FROM THE REST OF CIVILIZATION
 | 
						||
PREVENTS ME FROM DISCUSSING MANY SUBJECTS WITH YOU AT
 | 
						||
THIS TIME. SECURITY AND PROTOCOL PREVENT ME FROM
 | 
						||
REVEALING ANY BUT THE BROADEST, GENERAL STATEMENTS ABOUT
 | 
						||
THE PLANS AND ACTIVITIES OF THE DOMAIN. HOWEVER, I CAN
 | 
						||
GIVE YOU SOME INFORMATION THAT YOU MAY FIND USEFUL.
 | 
						||
I MUST RETURN TO MY ASSIGNED DUTIES ON THE "SPACE
 | 
						||
STATION" NOW. I HAVE PROVIDED AS MUCH HELP AS I FEEL
 | 
						||
ETHICALLY ABLE TO OFFER, GIVEN THE REQUIREMENTS AND
 | 
						||
CONSTRAINTS OF MY DUTIES AS AN OFFICER, PILOT AND
 | 
						||
ENGINEER OF THE DOMAIN FORCES. THEREFORE, I WILL
 | 
						||
DEPART, AS AN IS-BE, FROM EARTH WITHIN THE NEXT 24
 | 
						||
HOURS.' 
 | 
						||
134
 | 
						||
(EDITOR'S NOTE: THE FOLLOWING SEVERAL PARAGRAPHS APPEAR TO BE PERSONAL
 | 
						||
COMMENTS MADE BY MATILDA TO THE STENOGRAPHER REGARDING HER INTERVIEW WITH
 | 
						||
AIRL.)
 | 
						||
WHAT THIS MEANS IS THAT AIRL WILL LEAVE HER "DOLL" WITH
 | 
						||
US, AS HER CRAFT IS DAMAGED BEYOND REPAIR. WE CAN
 | 
						||
EXAMINE, DISSECT AND STUDY THE BODY AT OUR LEISURE. SHE
 | 
						||
DOES NOT HAVE ANY FURTHER USE FOR IT, NOR DOES SHE HAVE
 | 
						||
ANY PERSONAL FEELINGS OR ATTACHMENTS TO IT AS OTHERS ARE
 | 
						||
READILY AVAILABLE FOR HER USE.
 | 
						||
AIRL DOES NOT RECOMMEND THAT THERE IS ANY TECHNOLOGY IN
 | 
						||
THE BODY THAT EARTH SCIENTISTS WILL FIND USEFUL,
 | 
						||
HOWEVER. THE TECHNOLOGY OF THE BODY IS SIMPLE, YET
 | 
						||
VASTLY BEYOND THE RECKONING OF OUR CURRENT ABILITY TO
 | 
						||
ANALYZE OR REVERSE ENGINEER ANY FACET OF IT. THE BODY
 | 
						||
IS NEITHER BIOLOGICAL OR MECHANICAL, BUT A UNIQUE
 | 
						||
FABRICATION A MATERIALS AND ANCIENT TECHNOLOGIES NOT
 | 
						||
FOUND ON ANY EARTH-TYPE PLANET.
 | 
						||
AS AIRL MENTIONED PREVIOUSLY, A VERY RIGID AND
 | 
						||
DISTINCTIVE HIERARCHY OF SOCIAL, ECONOMIC AND CULTURAL
 | 
						||
CLASSES EXISTS THROUGHOUT THE DOMAIN WHICH HAS REMAINED
 | 
						||
UNVARIED AND INVIOLATE FOR MANY MILLENNIA. THE BODY
 | 
						||
TYPE AND FUNCTION ASSIGNED TO AN IS-BE OFFICER VARIES
 | 
						||
SPECIFICALLY ACCORDING TO THE RANK, CLASS, LONGEVITY,
 | 
						||
TRAINING LEVEL, COMMAND LEVEL, SERVICE RECORD, AND
 | 
						||
MERITORIOUS CITATIONS EARNED BY EACH INDIVIDUAL IS-BE,
 | 
						||
AS WITH ANY OTHER MILITARY INSIGNIA.
 | 
						||
THE BODY USED BY AIRL IS SPECIFICALLY DESIGNED FOR AN
 | 
						||
OFFICER, PILOT AND ENGINEER OF HER RANK AND CLASS. THE
 | 
						||
BODIES OF HER COMPANIONS, WHICH WERE DESTROYED IN THE
 | 
						||
CRASH, WERE NOT OF THE SAME RANK OR CLASS, BUT OF A
 | 
						||
JUNIOR RANK. THEREFORE, THE APPEARANCE, FEATURES,
 | 
						||
COMPOSITION AND FUNCTIONALITY OF THOSE BODIES WERE
 | 
						||
SPECIALIZED, AND LIMITED TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF THEIR
 | 
						||
DUTIES.
 | 
						||
THE JUNIOR OFFICERS WHOSE BODIES WERE DAMAGED IN THE
 | 
						||
CRASH HAVE LEFT THEIR BODIES AND RETURNED TO THEIR
 | 
						||
DUTIES ON THE SPACE STATION. THE DAMAGE SUFFERED BY
 | 
						||
THEIR BODIES WAS DUE PRIMARILY TO THE FACT THAT THEY
 | 
						||
WERE OFFICERS OF LOWER RANK. THEY USED BODIES WHICH WERE
 | 
						||
PARTIALLY BIOLOGICAL AND THEREFORE FAR LESS DURABLE AND
 | 
						||
RESILIENT THAN HERS. 
 | 
						||
135
 | 
						||
(EDITOR'S NOTE: AT THIS POINT, THE TRANSCRIPT APPEARS TO RESUME WITH
 | 
						||
STATEMENTS MADE BY AIRL.)
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH THE DOMAIN WILL NOT HESITATE TO DESTROY ANY
 | 
						||
ACTIVE VESTIGES OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" OPERATIONS WHERE
 | 
						||
EVER THEY ARE DISCOVERED THIS IS NOT OUR PRIMARY MISSION
 | 
						||
IN THIS GALAXY. I AM SURE THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE" MINDCONTROL MECHANISMS CAN BE DEACTIVATED AND DESTROYED
 | 
						||
EVENTUALLY. HOWEVER, IT IS NOT POSSIBLE TO ESTIMATE HOW
 | 
						||
LONG THIS MAKE TAKE, AS WE DO NOT UNDERSTAND THE EXTENT
 | 
						||
OF THIS OPERATION AT THIS TIME.
 | 
						||
WE DO KNOW THAT THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE SCREEN IS VAST
 | 
						||
ENOUGH TO COVER THIS END OF THE GALAXY, AT LEAST. WE
 | 
						||
ALSO KNOW FROM EXPERIENCE THAT EACH FORCE GENERATOR AND
 | 
						||
TRAPPING DEVICE IS VERY DIFFICULT TO DETECT, LOCATE AND
 | 
						||
DESTROY. ALSO, IT IS NOT THE CURRENT MISSION OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE TO COMMIT RESOURCES TO THIS
 | 
						||
ENDEAVOR.
 | 
						||
THE EVENTUAL DESTRUCTION OF THESE DEVICES MAY MAKE IT
 | 
						||
POSSIBLE FOR YOUR MEMORY TO BE RESTORED, SIMPLY BY
 | 
						||
VIRTUE OF NOT HAVING IT ERASED AFTER EACH LIFETIME.
 | 
						||
FORTUNATELY, THE MEMORY OF AN IS-BE CANNOT BE
 | 
						||
PERMANENTLY ERASED.
 | 
						||
THERE ARE MANY OTHER ACTIVE SPACE CIVILIZATIONS WHO
 | 
						||
MAINTAIN VARIOUS NEFARIOUS OPERATIONS IN THIS AREA, NOT
 | 
						||
THE LEAST OF WHICH IS DUMPING UNWANTED IS-BES ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
NONE OF THESE CRAFT ARE HOSTILE OR IN VIOLENT OPPOSITION
 | 
						||
TO THE DOMAIN FORCES. THEY KNOW BETTER THAN TO
 | 
						||
CHALLENGE US!
 | 
						||
FOR THE MOST PART THE DOMAIN IGNORES EARTH AND ITS
 | 
						||
INHABITANTS, EXCEPT TO ENSURE THAT THE RESOURCES OF THE
 | 
						||
PLANET ITSELF ARE NOT PERMANENTLY SPOILED. THIS SECTOR
 | 
						||
OF THE GALAXY WAS ANNEXED BY THE DOMAIN AND IS THE
 | 
						||
POSSESSION OF THE DOMAIN, TO DO WITH OR DISPOSE OF AS IT
 | 
						||
DEEMS BEST. THE MOON OF EARTH AND THE ASTEROID BELT
 | 
						||
HAVE BECOME A PERMANENT BASE OF OPERATIONS FOR THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN FORCES.
 | 
						||
NEEDLESS TO SAY, ANY ATTEMPT BY HUMANS OR OTHERS TO
 | 
						||
INTERFERE IN THE ACTIVITIES OF THE DOMAIN IN THIS SOLAR
 | 
						||
SYSTEM -- EVEN IF IT WERE POSSIBLE, WHICH IT DEFINITELY
 | 
						||
IS NOT -- WILL BE TERMINATED SWIFTLY. THIS IS NOT A 
 | 
						||
136
 | 
						||
SERIOUS CONCERN, AS I MENTIONED EARLIER, SINCE HOMO
 | 
						||
SAPIENS CANNOT OPERATE IN OPEN SPACE.
 | 
						||
OF COURSE WE WILL CONTINUE WITH THE NEXT STEPS OF THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN EXPANSION PLAN WHICH HAS REMAINED ON SCHEDULE FOR
 | 
						||
BILLIONS OF YEARS. OVER THE NEXT 5,000 YEARS THERE WILL
 | 
						||
BE INCREASING TRAFFIC AND ACTIVITY OF THE DOMAIN FORCES
 | 
						||
AS WE PROGRESS TOWARD THE CENTER OF THIS GALAXY AND
 | 
						||
BEYOND TO SPREAD OUR CIVILIZATION THROUGH THE UNIVERSE.
 | 
						||
IF HUMANITY IS TO SURVIVE, IT MUST COOPERATE TO FIND
 | 
						||
EFFECTIVE SOLUTIONS TO THE DIFFICULT CONDITIONS OF YOUR
 | 
						||
EXISTENCE ON EARTH. HUMANITY MUST RISE ABOVE ITS HUMAN
 | 
						||
FORM AND DISCOVER WHERE THEY ARE, AND THAT THEY ARE ISBES, AND WHO THEY REALLY ARE AS IS-BES IN ORDER TO
 | 
						||
TRANSCEND THE NOTION THAT THEY ARE MERELY BIOLOGICAL
 | 
						||
BODIES. ONCE THESE REALIZATIONS HAVE BEEN MADE, IT MAY
 | 
						||
BE POSSIBLE TO ESCAPE YOUR CURRENT IMPRISONMENT.
 | 
						||
OTHERWISE, THERE WILL BE NO FUTURE FOR THE IS-BES ON
 | 
						||
EARTH.
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH THERE ARE NO ACTIVE BATTLES OR WAR BEING WAGED
 | 
						||
BETWEEN THE DOMAIN AND THE "OLD EMPIRE", THERE STILL
 | 
						||
EXISTS THE COVERT ACTIONS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" TAKEN
 | 
						||
AGAINST EARTH THROUGH THEIR THOUGHT CONTROL OPERATION.
 | 
						||
WHEN ONE KNOWS THAT THESE ACTIVITIES EXIST, THE EFFECTS
 | 
						||
CAN BE OBSERVED CLEARLY. THE MOST OBVIOUS EXAMPLES OF
 | 
						||
THESE ACTIONS AGAINST THE HUMAN RACE CAN BE SEEN AS
 | 
						||
INCIDENTS OF SUDDEN, INEXPLICABLE BEHAVIOR. A VERY
 | 
						||
RECENT INSTANCE OF THIS OCCURRED IN THE UNITED STATES
 | 
						||
MILITARY JUST BEFORE THE JAPANESE ATTACK ON PEARL
 | 
						||
HARBOR. 228 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
JUST THREE DAYS BEFORE THE ATTACK, SOMEONE IN AUTHORITY
 | 
						||
ORDERED ALL THE SHIPS IN PEARL HARBOR TO GO INTO PORT
 | 
						||
AND SECURE FOR INSPECTION. THE SHIPS WERE ORDERED TO
 | 
						||
TAKE ALL THE AMMUNITION OUT OF THEIR MAGAZINES, AND
 | 
						||
STORE IT BELOW. ON THE AFTERNOON BEFORE ATTACK ALL OF
 | 
						||
THE ADMIRALS AND GENERALS WERE ATTENDING PARTIES, EVEN
 | 
						||
THOUGH TWO JAPANESE AIRCRAFT CARRIERS WERE DISCOVERED
 | 
						||
STANDING RIGHT OFF PEARL HARBOR.
 | 
						||
THE OBVIOUS ACTION TO TAKE WOULD HAVE BEEN TO CONTACT
 | 
						||
PEARL HARBOR BY TELEPHONE TO WARN THEM OF THE DANGER OF
 | 
						||
A FIGHT STARTING AND TO PUT THE AMMUNITION BACK AND
 | 
						||
ORDER THE SHIPS TO GET OUT OF PORT INTO OPEN SEA. 
 | 
						||
137
 | 
						||
ABOUT SIX HOURS BEFORE THE JAPANESE ATTACK BEGAN, A U.S.
 | 
						||
NAVY SHIP SANK A SMALL JAPANESE SUBMARINE RIGHT OUTSIDE
 | 
						||
THE HARBOR. INSTEAD OF CONTACTING PEARL HARBOR BY
 | 
						||
TELEPHONE TO REPORT THE INCIDENT, A WARNING MESSAGE WAS
 | 
						||
PUT INTO TOP SECRET CODE, WHICH TOOK ABOUT TWO HOURS TO
 | 
						||
ENCODE, AND THEN IT TOOK ANOTHER TWO HOURS TO DECODE.
 | 
						||
THE WORD OF WARNING TO PEARL HARBOR DID NOT ARRIVE UNTIL
 | 
						||
10:00 AM PEARL HARBOR TIME, SUNDAY -- TWO HOURS AFTER
 | 
						||
THE JAPANESE ATTACK DESTROYED THE U.S. FLEET.
 | 
						||
HOW DO THINGS LIKE THIS HAPPEN?
 | 
						||
IF THE MEN WHO WERE RESPONSIBLE FOR THESE OBVIOUSLY
 | 
						||
DISASTROUS ERRORS WERE STOOD UP AND ASKED BLUNTLY TO
 | 
						||
JUSTIFY THEIR ACTIONS AND INTENTIONS YOU WOULD FIND OUT
 | 
						||
THAT THEY WERE QUITE SINCERE IN THEIR JOBS. ORDINARILY,
 | 
						||
THEY DO THE VERY BEST THEY CAN DO FOR PEOPLE AND
 | 
						||
NATIONS. HOWEVER, ALL OF A SUDDEN, FROM SOME
 | 
						||
COMPLETELY UNKNOWN AND UNDETECTABLE SOURCE ENTERS THESE
 | 
						||
WILD, UNEXPLAINABLE SITUATIONS THAT JUST 'CAN'T EXIST'.
 | 
						||
THE "OLD EMPIRE" THOUGHT CONTROL OPERATION IS RUN BY A
 | 
						||
SMALL GROUP OF OLD "BABOONS" WITH VERY SMALL MINDS.
 | 
						||
THEY ARE PLAYING INSIDIOUS GAMES WITH NO PURPOSE AND NO
 | 
						||
GOAL OTHER THAN TO CONTROL AND DESTROY IS-BES WHO COULD
 | 
						||
OTHERWISE MANAGE THEMSELVES PERFECTLY WELL, IF LEFT
 | 
						||
ALONE.
 | 
						||
THESE TYPES OF ARTIFICIALLY CREATED INCIDENTS ARE BEING
 | 
						||
FORCED UPON THE HUMAN RACE BY THE OPERATORS OF THE MINDCONTROL PRISON SYSTEM. THE PRISON GUARDS WILL ALWAYS
 | 
						||
PROMOTE AND SUPPORT OPPRESSIVE OR TOTALITARIAN
 | 
						||
ACTIVITIES OF IS-BES ON EARTH. WHY NOT KEEP THE INMATES
 | 
						||
FIGHTING BETWEEN THEMSELVES? WHY NOT EMPOWER MADMEN TO
 | 
						||
RUN THE GOVERNMENTS OF EARTH? THE MEN WHO RUN THE
 | 
						||
CRIMINAL GOVERNMENTS OF EARTH MIRROR THE COMMANDS GIVEN
 | 
						||
THEM BY COVERT THOUGHT-CONTROLLERS OF THE "OLD EMPIRE".
 | 
						||
THE HUMAN RACE WILL CONTINUE TO SHADOW BOX WITH THIS FOR
 | 
						||
A LONG TIME -- AS LONG AS IT REMAINS THE HUMAN RACE.
 | 
						||
UNTIL THEN, THE IS-BES ON EARTH WILL CONTINUE TO LIVE A
 | 
						||
SERIES OF CONSECUTIVE LIVES, OVER AND OVER AND OVER.
 | 
						||
THE SAME IS-BES WHO LIVED DURING THE RISE AND FALL OF
 | 
						||
CIVILIZATIONS IN INDIA, CHINA, MESEPOTAMIA, GREECE, AND
 | 
						||
ROME ARE INHABITING BODIES IN THE PRESENT TIME IN
 | 
						||
AMERICA, FRANCE, RUSSIA, AFRICA, AND AROUND THE WORLD. 
 | 
						||
138
 | 
						||
IN BETWEEN EACH LIFETIME AN IS-BE IS SENT BACK AGAIN, TO
 | 
						||
BEGIN ALL OVER, AS THOUGH THE NEW LIFE WAS THE ONLY LIFE
 | 
						||
THEY HAD EVER LIVED. THEY BEGIN ANEW IN PAIN, IN
 | 
						||
MISERY, AND MYSTERY.
 | 
						||
SOME IS-BES HAVE BEEN TRANSPORTED TO EARTH MORE RECENTLY
 | 
						||
THAN OTHERS. SOME IS-BES HAVE BEEN ON EARTH ONLY A FEW
 | 
						||
HUNDRED YEARS, SO THEY HAVE NO PERSONAL EXPERIENCES WITH
 | 
						||
THE EARLIER CIVILIZATIONS OF EARTH. THEY HAVE NO
 | 
						||
EXPERIENCES OF HAVING LIVED ON EARTH, SO COULD NOT
 | 
						||
REMEMBER A PREVIOUS EXISTENCE HERE, EVEN IF THEIR MEMORY
 | 
						||
WAS RESTORED. THEY MIGHT, HOWEVER, REMEMBER LIVES THEY
 | 
						||
LIVED ELSEWHERE ON OTHER PLANETS AND IN OTHER TIMES.
 | 
						||
OTHERS HAVE BEEN HERE SINCE THE FIRST DAYS OF LEMURIA.
 | 
						||
IN ANY CASE, THE IS-BES OF EARTH ARE HERE FOREVER, UNTIL
 | 
						||
THEY CAN BREAK THE AMNESIA CYCLE, CONQUER THE ELECTRONIC
 | 
						||
TRAPS SET UP BY THEIR CAPTORS AND FREE THEMSELVES.
 | 
						||
BECAUSE THE DOMAIN HAS THREE THOUSAND OF THEIR OWN ISBES IN CAPTIVITY ON EARTH ALSO, THEY HAVE AN INTEREST IN
 | 
						||
SOLVING THIS PROBLEM. THIS PROBLEM HAS NEVER BEEN
 | 
						||
ENCOUNTERED OR EFFECTIVELY SOLVED BEFORE IN THE
 | 
						||
UNIVERSE, AS FAR AS THEY KNOW. THEY WILL CONTINUE THEIR
 | 
						||
EFFORTS TO FREE THOSE IS-BES FROM EARTH, WHERE AND WHEN
 | 
						||
IT IS POSSIBLE, BUT IT WILL REQUIRE TIME TO DEVELOP AN
 | 
						||
UNPRECEDENTED TECHNOLOGY AND THE DILIGENCE TO DO SO.'
 | 
						||
(EDITOR'S NOTE: THE FOLLOWING STATEMENT IS A COMMENT BY MATILDA.)
 | 
						||
I THINK IT IS AIRL'S SINCERE DESIRE, AS ONE IS-BE TO
 | 
						||
ANOTHER, THAT THE REST OF OUR ETERNITY WILL BE AS
 | 
						||
PLEASANT AS POSSIBLE." 
 | 
						||
139
 | 
						||
CHAPTER FOURTEEN
 | 
						||
AIRL REVIEWS THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"SHORTLY AFTER I FINISHED RECOUNTING THE PREVIOUS INTERVIEW WITH AIRL TO THE
 | 
						||
STENOGRAPHER, I WAS SUMMONED URGENTLY TO THE OFFICE OF THE COMMANDING OFFICER OF
 | 
						||
THE BASE. I WAS ESCORTED BY FOUR HEAVILY ARMED MILITARY POLICEMEN. WHEN I ARRIVED,
 | 
						||
I WAS ASKED TO BE SEATED IN A VERY LARGE, MAKE-SHIFT OFFICE THAT HAD BEEN ARRANGED
 | 
						||
WITH A CONFERENCE TABLE AND CHAIRS. IN THE OFFICE WERE SEVERAL DIGNITARIES I HAD SEEN
 | 
						||
AT VARIOUS TIMES IN "THE GALLERY". I RECOGNIZED A FEW OF THEM BECAUSE THEY WERE
 | 
						||
FAMOUS MEN.
 | 
						||
I WAS INTRODUCED TO THESE MEN, WHICH INCLUDED:
 | 
						||
ARMY AIR FORCE SECRETARY SYMINGTON, 229 (FOOTNOTE) GENERAL NATHAN TWINING,
 | 
						||
230 (FOOTNOTE) GENERAL JIMMY DOOLITTLE , 231 (FOOTNOTE) GENERAL VANDENBERG, 232 (FOOTNOTE) AND GENERAL NORSTAD. 233 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
MUCH TO MY SURPRISE CHARLES LINDBERGH 234 (FOOTNOTE) WAS ALSO IN THE OFFICE.
 | 
						||
SECRETARY SYMINGTON EXPLAINED TO ME THAT MR. LINDBERG WAS THERE AS A CONSULTANT TO
 | 
						||
THE CHIEF OF STAFF OF THE U.S. AIR FORCE. THERE WERE SEVERAL OTHER MEN PRESENT IN THE
 | 
						||
ROOM WHO WERE NOT INTRODUCED. I ASSUME THESE MEN WERE PERSONAL AIDES TO THE
 | 
						||
OFFICERS OR AGENTS OF SOME INTELLIGENCE SERVICE.
 | 
						||
ALL OF THIS SUDDEN ATTENTION, NOT ONLY FROM THE SECRETARY AND GENERALS, BUT FROM SUCH
 | 
						||
WORLD FAMOUS PEOPLE AS MR. LINDBERGH, AND GENERAL DOOLITTLE, MADE ME REALIZE HOW
 | 
						||
CRITICALLY IMPORTANT MY ROLE AS AN "INTERPRETER" FOR AIRL WAS, AS SEEN THROUGH THE EYES
 | 
						||
OF OTHERS. UNTIL THIS TIME I WAS NOT REALLY AWARE OF THIS EXCEPT IN AN PERIPHERAL SENSE.
 | 
						||
I SUPPOSE THIS WAS BECAUSE I WAS SO ABSORBED IN DETAILS OF THE EXTRAORDINARY SITUATION.
 | 
						||
SUDDENLY, I BEGAN TO GRASP THE MAGNITUDE OF MY ROLE. I THINK THAT THE PRESENCE OF
 | 
						||
THESE MEN IN THAT MEETING WAS INTENDED, IN PART, TO IMPRESS ME WITH THIS FACT!
 | 
						||
THE SECRETARY INSTRUCTED ME NOT TO BE NERVOUS. HE SAID THAT I WAS NOT IN ANY TROUBLE.
 | 
						||
HE ASKED ME IF I THOUGHT THE ALIEN WOULD BE WILLING TO ANSWER A LIST OF QUESTIONS THEY
 | 
						||
HAD PREPARED. HE EXPLAINED THAT THEY WERE VERY EAGER TO DISCOVER MANY MORE DETAILS
 | 
						||
ABOUT AIRL, THE FLYING DISC, THE DOMAIN, AND MANY OTHER SUBJECTS THAT AIRL HAD
 | 
						||
DISCLOSED IN THE INTERVIEW TRANSCRIPTS. OF COURSE, THEY WERE MAINLY INTERESTED IN
 | 
						||
QUESTIONS RELATING TO THE MILITARY SECURITY AND THE CONSTRUCTION OF THE FLYING DISC. 
 | 
						||
140
 | 
						||
I TOLD THEM THAT I WAS VERY SURE THAT AIRL HAD NOT CHANGED HER MIND ABOUT ANSWERING
 | 
						||
QUESTIONS, AS NOTHING HAD CHANGED THAT WOULD CAUSE HER TO TRUST THE INTENTIONS OF THE
 | 
						||
MEN IN THE GALLERY. I REPEATED THAT AIRL HAD COMMUNICATED EVERYTHING THAT SHE WAS
 | 
						||
WILLING AND AT LIBERTY TO DISCUSS ALREADY.
 | 
						||
IN SPITE OF THIS, THEY INSISTED THAT I WOULD ASK AIRL AGAIN IF SHE WOULD ANSWER
 | 
						||
QUESTIONS. AND, IF THE ANSWER WAS STILL "NO", I WAS TO ASK HER IF SHE WOULD BE
 | 
						||
WILLING TO READ THE WRITTEN COPIES OF THE TRANSCRIPTS OF MY INTERVIEW "TRANSLATIONS".
 | 
						||
THEY WANTED TO KNOW IF AIRL WOULD VERIFY THAT MY UNDERSTANDING AND TRANSLATION OF
 | 
						||
OUR INTERVIEWS WAS CORRECT.
 | 
						||
SINCE AIRL COULD READ ENGLISH VERY FLUENTLY, THE SECRETARY ASKED IF THEY COULD BE
 | 
						||
ALLOWED TO OBSERVE FOR THEMSELVES WHILE AIRL READ THE TRANSCRIPTS, AND VERIFY THAT THEY
 | 
						||
WERE CORRECT IN WRITING. THEY WANTED HER TO WRITE ON A COPY OF THE TRANSCRIPT WHETHER
 | 
						||
THE "TRANSLATIONS" WERE CORRECT, OR NOT, AND MAKE A NOTE OF ANYTHING THAT WAS NOT
 | 
						||
ACCURATE ON THE TRANSCRIPTS. OF COURSE, I HAD NO CHOICE BUT TO OBEY ORDERS AND I DID
 | 
						||
EXACTLY WHAT THE SECRETARY REQUESTED.
 | 
						||
I WAS GIVEN A COPY OF THE TRANSCRIPTS, WITH A SIGNATURE PAGE, WHICH I WAS TO SHOW TO
 | 
						||
AIRL. AFTER AIRL COMPLETED HER REVIEW, I WAS ALSO DIRECTED TO REQUEST THAT AIRL SIGN
 | 
						||
THE COVER-PAGE, ATTESTING THAT ALL OF THE TRANSLATIONS IN THE TRANSCRIPTS WERE CORRECT, AS
 | 
						||
AMENDED BY HER.
 | 
						||
ABOUT AN HOUR LATER I ENTERED THE INTERVIEW ROOM, AS INSTRUCTED, WITH COPIES OF THE
 | 
						||
TRANSCRIPTS AND SIGNATURE PAGE TO DELIVER TO AIRL AS THE MEMBERS OF THE GALLERY,
 | 
						||
INCLUDING THE GENERALS, (AND MR. LINDBERG ALSO, I PRESUME) AND OTHERS WATCHED
 | 
						||
THROUGH THE GLASS OF THE GALLERY ROOM.
 | 
						||
I WENT TO MY USUAL SEAT, SITTING 4 OR 5 FEET ACROSS FROM AIRL. I PRESENTED THE ENVELOPE
 | 
						||
OF TRANSCRIPTS TO AIRL, AND PASSED ON THE INSTRUCTIONS I HAD RECEIVED FROM THE
 | 
						||
SECRETARY, TELEPATHICALLY. AIRL LOOKED AT ME, AND LOOKED AT THE ENVELOPE, WITHOUT
 | 
						||
ACCEPTING IT.
 | 
						||
AIRL SAID: "IF YOU HAVE READ THEM AND THEY ARE ACCURATE IN YOU OWN ESTIMATION, THERE
 | 
						||
IS NO NEED FOR ME TO REVIEW THEM ALSO. THE TRANSLATIONS ARE CORRECT. YOU CAN TELL
 | 
						||
YOUR COMMANDER THAT YOU HAVE FAITHFULLY CONVEYED A RECORD OF OUR COMMUNICATION."
 | 
						||
I ASSURED AIRL THAT I HAD READ THEM, AND THEY WERE EXACT RECORDINGS OF EVERYTHING I
 | 
						||
TOLD THE TRANSCRIPTION TYPIST.
 | 
						||
"WILL YOU SIGN THE COVER PAGE THEN?", I ASKED.
 | 
						||
"NO, I WILL NOT.", SAID AIRL. 
 | 
						||
141
 | 
						||
"MAY I ASK WHY NOT?", I SAID. I WAS A LITTLE CONFUSED AS TO WHY SHE WASN'T WILLING TO
 | 
						||
DO SUCH A SIMPLE THING.
 | 
						||
"IF YOUR COMMANDER DOES NOT TRUST HIS OWN STAFF TO MAKE AN HONEST AND ACCURATE
 | 
						||
REPORT TO HIM, WHAT CONFIDENCE WILL MY SIGNATURE ON THE PAGE GIVE HIM? WHY WILL HE
 | 
						||
TRUST AN INK MARK ON A PAGE MADE BY AN OFFICER OF THE DOMAIN, IF HE DOES NOT TRUST
 | 
						||
HIS OWN, LOYAL STAFF?"
 | 
						||
I DIDN'T QUITE KNOW WHAT TO SAY TO THAT. I COULDN'T ARGUE WITH AIRL'S LOGIC, AND I
 | 
						||
COULDN'T FORCE HER TO SIGN THE DOCUMENT EITHER. I SAT IN MY CHAIR FOR A MINUTE
 | 
						||
WONDERING WHAT TO DO NEXT. I THANKED AIRL AND TOLD HER I NEEDED TO GO ASK MY
 | 
						||
SUPERIORS FOR FURTHER INSTRUCTIONS. I PLACED THE ENVELOPE OF THE TRANSCRIPTS IN THE
 | 
						||
INSIDE BREAST POCKET OF MY UNIFORM JACKET AND BEGAN TO RISE FROM MY CHAIR.
 | 
						||
AT THAT MOMENT THE DOOR FROM THE GALLERY ROOM SLAMMED OPEN! FIVE HEAVILY ARMED
 | 
						||
MILITARY POLICE RUSHED INTO THE ROOM! A MAN IN A WHITE LABORATORY COAT FOLLOWED
 | 
						||
CLOSELY BEHIND THEM. HE PUSHED A SMALL CART THAT CARRIED A BOX-SHAPED MACHINE WITH
 | 
						||
A LOT OF DIALS ON THE FACE OF IT.
 | 
						||
BEFORE I COULD REACT, TWO OF THE MPS GRABBED AIRL AND HELD HER FIRMLY DOWN IN THE
 | 
						||
OVERSTUFFED CHAIR SHE HAD BEEN SITTING ON SINCE THE FIRST DAY OF OUR INTERVIEWS
 | 
						||
TOGETHER. THE TWO OTHER MPS GRABBED MY SHOULDERS AND PUSHED ME BACK DOWN ON
 | 
						||
MY CHAIR AND HELD ME THERE. THE OTHER MP STOOD DIRECTLY IN FRONT OF AIRL, POINTING A
 | 
						||
RIFLE DIRECTLY AT HER, NOT MORE THAN SIX INCHES FROM HER HEAD.
 | 
						||
THE MAN IN THE LAB COAT QUICKLY WHEELED THE CART BEHIND AIRL'S CHAIR. HE DEFTLY
 | 
						||
PLACED A CIRCULAR HEAD BAND OVER AIRL'S HEAD AND TURNED BACK TO THE MACHINE ON THE
 | 
						||
CART. SUDDENLY, HE SHOUTED THE WORD "CLEAR!"
 | 
						||
THE SOLDIERS WHO WERE HOLDING AIRL RELEASED HER. AT THAT INSTANT I SAW AIRL'S BODY
 | 
						||
STIFFEN AND SHUDDER. THIS LASTED FOR ABOUT 15 OR 20 SECONDS. THE MACHINE OPERATOR
 | 
						||
TURNED A KNOB ON THE MACHINE AND AIRL'S BODY SLUMPED BACK INTO THE CHAIR. AFTER A
 | 
						||
FEW SECONDS HE TURNED THE KNOB AGAIN AND AIRL'S BODY STIFFENED AS BEFORE. HE
 | 
						||
REPEATED THE SAME PROCESS SEVERAL MORE TIMES.
 | 
						||
I SAT IN MY CHAIR, BEING HELD DOWN ALL THE WHILE BY THE MPS. AND I DIDN'T UNDERSTAND
 | 
						||
WHAT WAS GOING ON. I WAS TERRIFIED AND TRANSFIXED BY WHAT WAS HAPPENING! I COULDN'T
 | 
						||
BELIEVE IT!
 | 
						||
AFTER A FEW MINUTES SEVERAL OTHER MEN WEARING WHITE LAB COATS ENTERED THE ROOM.
 | 
						||
THEY BRIEFLY EXAMINED AIRL WHO WAS NOW SLUMPED LISTLESSLY IN THE CHAIR. THEY
 | 
						||
MUMBLED A FEW WORDS TO EACH OTHER. ONE OF THE MEN WAVED TO THE GALLERY WINDOW.
 | 
						||
A GURNEY WAS IMMEDIATELY ROLLED INTO THE ROOM BY TWO ATTENDANTS. THESE MEN LIFTED
 | 
						||
AIRL'S LIMP BODY ONTO THE GURNEY, STRAPPED HER DOWN ACROSS HER CHEST AND ARMS, AND
 | 
						||
ROLLED IT OUT OF THE ROOM. 
 | 
						||
142
 | 
						||
I WAS IMMEDIATELY ESCORTED OUT OF THE INTERVIEW ROOM BY THE MPS AND TAKEN DIRECTLY
 | 
						||
TO MY QUARTERS, WHERE I WAS LOCKED IN MY ROOM WITH THE MPS REMAINING AT GUARD
 | 
						||
OUTSIDE THE DOOR.
 | 
						||
AFTER ABOUT HALF AN HOUR THERE WAS A KNOCK AT THE DOOR TO MY QUARTERS. WHEN I
 | 
						||
OPENED IT GENERAL TWINING ENTERED, TOGETHER WITH THE MACHINE OPERATOR IN THE WHITE
 | 
						||
LAB COAT. THE GENERAL INTRODUCED THE MAN TO ME AS DR. WILCOX. 235 (FOOTNOTE). HE
 | 
						||
ASKED ME TO ACCOMPANY HIM AND THE DOCTOR. WE LEFT THE ROOM, FOLLOWED BY THE MPS.
 | 
						||
AFTER SEVERAL TWISTS AND TURNS THROUGH THE COMPLEX WE ENTERED A SMALL ROOM WHERE
 | 
						||
AIRL HAD BEEN WHEELED ON THE GURNEY.
 | 
						||
THE GENERAL TOLD ME THAT AIRL AND THE DOMAIN WERE CONSIDERED TO BE A VERY GREAT
 | 
						||
MILITARY THREAT TO THE UNITED STATES. AIRL HAD BEEN "IMMOBILIZED" SO THAT SHE COULD
 | 
						||
NOT DEPART AND RETURN TO HER BASE, AS SHE SAID SHE WOULD DO IN THE INTERVIEW. IT WOULD
 | 
						||
BE A VERY GRAVE RISK TO NATIONAL SECURITY TO ALLOW AIRL TO REPORT WHAT SHE OBSERVED
 | 
						||
DURING HER TIME AT THE BASE. SO, IT HAD BEEN DETERMINED THAT DECISIVE ACTION WAS
 | 
						||
NEEDED TO PREVENT THIS.
 | 
						||
THE GENERAL ASKED ME IF I UNDERSTOOD WHY THIS WAS NECESSARY. I SAID THAT I DID,
 | 
						||
ALTHOUGH I MOST CERTAINLY DID NOT AGREE THAT IT WAS THE LEAST BIT NECESSARY AND I
 | 
						||
CERTAINLY DID NOT AGREE WITH THE "SURPRISE ATTACK" ON AIRL AND ME IN THE INTERVIEW
 | 
						||
ROOM! HOWEVER, I SAID NOTHING ABOUT THIS TO THE GENERAL BECAUSE I WAS VERY AFRAID
 | 
						||
OF WHAT MIGHT HAPPEN TO ME AND AIRL IF I PROTESTED.
 | 
						||
DR. WILCOX ASKED ME TO APPROACH THE GURNEY AND STAND NEXT TO AIRL. AIRL LAY
 | 
						||
PERFECTLY STILL AND UNMOVING ON THE BED. I COULD NOT TELL WHETHER SHE WAS ALIVE OR
 | 
						||
DEAD. SEVERAL OTHER MEN IN WHITE LAB COATS, WHO I ASSUMED WERE ALSO DOCTORS, STOOD
 | 
						||
ON THE OPPOSITE SIDE OF THE BED. THEY HAD CONNECTED TWO PIECES OF MONITORING
 | 
						||
EQUIPMENT TO AIRL'S HEAD, ARMS AND CHEST. ONE OF THESE DEVICES I RECOGNIZED FROM
 | 
						||
MY TRAINING AS A SURGICAL NURSE AS AN EEG MACHINE 236 (FOOTNOTE) WHICH IS USED TO
 | 
						||
DETECT ELECTRICAL ACTIVITY IN THE BRAIN. THE OTHER DEVICE WAS A NORMAL HOSPITAL ROOM
 | 
						||
VITAL SIGNS MONITOR, WHICH I KNEW WOULD BE USELESS SINCE AIRL DID NOT HAVE A
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODY.
 | 
						||
DR. WILCOX EXPLAINED TO ME THAT HE HAD ADMINISTERED A SERIES OF "MILD" ELECTROSHOCKS
 | 
						||
TO AIRL IN AN ATTEMPT TO SUBDUE HER LONG ENOUGH TO ALLOW THE MILITARY AUTHORITIES TIME
 | 
						||
TO EVALUATE THE SITUATION AND DETERMINE WHAT TO DO WITH AIRL.
 | 
						||
HE ASKED ME TO ATTEMPT TO COMMUNICATE WITH AIRL, TELEPATHICALLY.
 | 
						||
I TRIED FOR SEVERAL MINUTES BUT COULDN'T SENSE ANY COMMUNICATION FROM AIRL. I
 | 
						||
COULDN'T EVEN SENSE WHETHER AIRL WAS PRESENT IN THE BODY ANY LONGER!
 | 
						||
"I THINK YOU MUST HAVE KILLED HER", I SAID TO THE DOCTOR. 
 | 
						||
143
 | 
						||
DR. WILCOX TOLD ME THAT THEY WOULD KEEP AIRL UNDER OBSERVATION AND THAT I WOULD BE
 | 
						||
ASKED TO RETURN LATER TO TRY TO ESTABLISH COMMUNICATION WITH AIRL AGAIN." 
 | 
						||
144
 | 
						||
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
 | 
						||
MY INTERROGATION
 | 
						||
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"THE NEXT MORNING I WAS ESCORTED FROM MY QUARTERS, UNDER THE GUARD OF FOUR MPS, TO
 | 
						||
THE INTERVIEW ROOM. AIRL'S OVERSTUFFED CHAIR HAD BEEN REMOVED FROM THE ROOM AND
 | 
						||
REPLACED BY A SMALL DESK AND SEVERAL OFFICE CHAIRS. I WAS ASKED TO SIT DOWN AND WAIT
 | 
						||
TO BE INTERVIEWED. AFTER A FEW MINUTES DR. WILCOX CAME INTO THE OFFICE TOGETHER WITH
 | 
						||
ANOTHER MAN WEARING A PLAIN BUSINESS SUIT. THE MAN INTRODUCED HIMSELF AS JOHN
 | 
						||
REID. 237 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
DR. WILCOX EXPLAINED TO ME THAT MR. REID HAD BEEN FLOWN IN FROM CHICAGO AT THE
 | 
						||
REQUEST OF MY SUPERIOR OFFICERS TO CONDUCT A LIE DETECTOR 238 (FOOTNOTE) TEST ON ME!
 | 
						||
MY SURPRISE AT THIS STATEMENT WAS SO OBVIOUS, THAT DR. WILCOX NOTICED THAT I WAS
 | 
						||
OBVIOUSLY TAKEN ABACK, AND INSULTED, AT THE INSINUATION THAT I HAD EVER LIED ABOUT
 | 
						||
ANYTHING!
 | 
						||
NONETHELESS, MR. REID BEGAN TO SET UP HIS POLYGRAPH DEVICE ON THE DESK NEXT TO MY
 | 
						||
CHAIR, WHILE DR. WILCOX CONTINUED TO EXPLAIN, IN A CALM VOICE, THAT THE TEST WAS BEING
 | 
						||
ADMINISTERED FOR MY OWN PROTECTION. SINCE ALL OF THE INTERVIEWS WITH THE ALIEN HAD
 | 
						||
BEEN CONDUCTED TELEPATHICALLY, AND AIRL HAD DECLINED TO READ AND ATTEST THAT THE TYPED
 | 
						||
TRANSCRIPTS WERE ACCURATE, THAT THE TRUTH AND ACCURACY OF THE STATEMENTS CONTAINED IN
 | 
						||
THE TRANSCRIPTS DEPENDED ENTIRELY ON MY PERSONAL WORD ALONE. THERE WAS NO OTHER
 | 
						||
RELIABLE WAY TO TEST THE ACCURACY OF THE TRANSCRIPTS WITHOUT SUBMITTING ME TO A BATTERY
 | 
						||
OF TESTS AND PSYCHOLOGICAL EXAMINATIONS TO DETERMINE, IN THE OPINION OF "EXPERTS",
 | 
						||
MEANING HIMSELF, WHETHER THE TRANSCRIPTS SHOULD BE TAKEN SERIOUSLY, OR NOT.
 | 
						||
THE TONE OF HIS VOICE SAID VERY CLEARLY, "OR DISMISSED AS THE DELUSIONAL RANTING OF A
 | 
						||
MERE WOMAN!"
 | 
						||
MR. REID PROCEEDED TO STRAP A RUBBER TUBE AROUND MY CHEST, AS WELL AS AN ORDINARY
 | 
						||
BLOOD-PRESSURE CUFF AROUND MY UPPER ARM. HE THEN PLACED ELECTRODES ON THE FINGERS
 | 
						||
AND SURFACES OF MY HANDS. HE EXPLAINED THAT HE WOULD BE VERY OBJECTIVE DURING THE
 | 
						||
INTERVIEW BECAUSE HE HAD BEEN THOROUGHLY TRAINED IN SCIENTIFIC INTERROGATION. THIS
 | 
						||
TRAINING WAS SUPPOSED TO MAKE HIS INTERROGATION FREE FROM HUMAN ERROR. 
 | 
						||
145
 | 
						||
MR. REID EXPLAINED TO ME THAT, IN RESPONSE TO THE QUESTIONS HE AND DR. WILCOX WERE
 | 
						||
GOING TO ASK ME, THAT ACTUAL PHYSIOLOGICAL CHANGES WOULD BE TRANSMITTED THROUGH A
 | 
						||
SMALL PANEL UNIT. THE READINGS WOULD THEN BE TRACKED ON MOVING GRAPH PAPER, WHICH
 | 
						||
HE PLACED BESIDE THE MACHINE ON THE DESK. THE PARALLEL GRAPHS ON THE PAPER WOULD
 | 
						||
THEN BE CORRELATED AND INTERPRETED BY MR. REID, WITH THE "EXPERT" ASSISTANCE OF DR.
 | 
						||
WILCOX, TO DETERMINE WHETHER OR NOT I WAS LYING.
 | 
						||
BOTH MR. REID AND DR. WILCOX ASKED ME A SERIES OF INNOCUOUS QUESTIONS TO BEGIN,
 | 
						||
WHICH ADVANCED INTO A MORE POINTED INTERROGATION ABOUT MY INTERVIEWS WITH AIRL.
 | 
						||
HERE IS WHAT I REMEMBER ABOUT THE QUESTIONS:
 | 
						||
"WHAT IS YOUR NAME?"
 | 
						||
"MATILDA O'DONNELL", I REPLIED.
 | 
						||
"WHAT IS YOUR DATE OF BIRTH?"
 | 
						||
"JUNE 12TH, 1924", I SAID.
 | 
						||
"WHAT IS YOUR AGE?"
 | 
						||
"TWENTY-THREE".
 | 
						||
"WHERE WERE YOU BORN?"
 | 
						||
"LOS ANGELES, CALIFORNIA", I SAID.
 | 
						||
(AND SO ON, AND SO FORTH.)
 | 
						||
"ARE YOU ABLE TO COMMUNICATE BY TELEPATHY?"
 | 
						||
"NO. I HAVE NEVER BEEN ABLE TO DO THIS WITH ANYONE EXCEPT AIRL." I SAID.
 | 
						||
"WERE ANY OF THE STATEMENTS YOU MADE TO THE STENOGRAPHER FALSIFIED?
 | 
						||
"NO", I ANSWERED.
 | 
						||
"HAVE YOU INTENTIONALLY OR UNINTENTIONALLY IMAGINED OR FABRICATED ANY OF THE
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATION YOU CLAIMED TO HAVE HAD WITH THE ALIEN?"
 | 
						||
"NO, OF COURSE NOT", I SAID.
 | 
						||
"ARE YOU INTENTIONALLY ATTEMPTING TO DECEIVE ANYONE?"
 | 
						||
"NO." 
 | 
						||
146
 | 
						||
"ARE YOU ATTEMPTING TO OBSTRUCT THIS TEST?"
 | 
						||
"NO."
 | 
						||
"WHAT COLOR ARE YOUR EYES?"
 | 
						||
"BLUE".
 | 
						||
"ARE YOU A CATHOLIC?"
 | 
						||
"YES."
 | 
						||
"WOULD YOU TELL THE SAME STORIES TO YOUR PARISH PRIEST IN A CATHOLIC CHURCH
 | 
						||
CONFESSIONAL THAT YOU TOLD TO THE STENOGRAPHER HERE AT THE BASE?"
 | 
						||
"YES."
 | 
						||
"ARE YOU TRYING TO HIDE ANYTHING FROM US?"
 | 
						||
"NO. NOTHING."
 | 
						||
"DO YOU BELIEVE EVERYTHING THE ALIEN COMMUNICATED TO YOU?"
 | 
						||
"YES."
 | 
						||
"DO YOU CONSIDER YOURSELF TO BE A GULLIBLE PERSON?"
 | 
						||
"NO."
 | 
						||
THE QUESTIONS CONTINUED IN THIS MANNER FOR MORE THAN AN HOUR. FINALLY, I WAS
 | 
						||
UNHOOKED FROM THE POLYGRAPH MACHINE AND ALLOWED TO RETURN TO MY QUARTERS, STILL
 | 
						||
UNDER GUARD BY THE MPS.
 | 
						||
LATER IN THE AFTERNOON I RETURNED TO THE INTERVIEW ROOM. THIS TIME THE DESK WAS
 | 
						||
REPLACED BY A HOSPITAL GURNEY. DR. WILCOX WAS ACCOMPANIED BY A STAFF NURSE THIS
 | 
						||
TIME. HE ASKED ME TO LIE DOWN ON THE GURNEY. HE SAID THAT HE HAD BEEN REQUESTED TO
 | 
						||
ASK ME THE SAME SERIES OF QUESTIONS THAT I ANSWERED FOR THE LIE DETECTOR TEST.
 | 
						||
THIS TIME, HOWEVER, I WOULD RESPOND TO THE QUESTIONS UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF A "TRUTH
 | 
						||
SERUM", 239 (FOOTNOTE) KNOWN AS SODIUM PENTOTHAL. AS A TRAINED SURGICAL NURSE, I WAS
 | 
						||
FAMILIAR WITH THIS BARBITURATE DRUG AS IT WAS SOMETIMES USED AS AN ANESTHETIC.
 | 
						||
DR. WILCOX ASKED ME IF I HAD ANY OBJECTION TO SUBMITTING TO SUCH A TEST. I TOLD HIM
 | 
						||
THAT I HAD NOTHING TO HIDE. I CANNOT RECALL ANYTHING ABOUT THIS INTERVIEW. I ASSUMED
 | 
						||
THAT WHEN I FINISHED ANSWERING THE QUESTIONS I WAS ESCORTED BACK TO MY ROOM BY THE 
 | 
						||
147
 | 
						||
MPS, WITH THEIR ASSISTANCE THIS TIME, AS I WAS TOO WOBBLY AND WOOZY FROM THE DRUG TO
 | 
						||
NAVIGATE BY MYSELF. HOWEVER, I HAD A VERY PEACEFUL SLEEP THAT NIGHT.
 | 
						||
APPARENTLY NEITHER OF THESE INTERROGATIONS YIELDED ANY SUSPICIOUS RESULTS AS I WAS NOT
 | 
						||
ASKED ANY MORE QUESTIONS AFTER THAT. THANKFULLY, I WAS LEFT ALONE DURING THE REST OF
 | 
						||
MY TIME AT THE BASE." 
 | 
						||
148
 | 
						||
CHAPTER SIXTEEN
 | 
						||
AIRL DEPARTS
 | 
						||
 (MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY PERSONAL NOTE)
 | 
						||
"I REMAINED AT THE BASE, MOSTLY CONFINED TO MY QUARTERS, FOR ANOTHER 3 WEEKS
 | 
						||
AFTER AIRL HAD BEEN "INCAPACITATED" BY DR. WILCOX. ONCE A DAY I WAS ESCORTED TO
 | 
						||
THE ROOM WHERE AIRL LAY ON THE BED UNDER CONTINUED SURVEILLANCE BY DR. WILCOX,
 | 
						||
AND OTHERS, I ASSUME. EACH TIME I WENT TO THE ROOM, I WAS ASKED TO TRY TO
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATE WITH AIRL AGAIN. EACH TIME THERE WAS NO RESPONSE. THIS SADDENED
 | 
						||
ME A GREAT DEAL. AS THE DAYS CONTINUED I BECAME INCREASING MORE CERTAIN AND
 | 
						||
DISTRESSED THAT AIRL WAS "DEAD", IF THAT IS THE RIGHT WORD FOR IT.
 | 
						||
EVERY DAY, I RE-READ THE TRANSCRIPTS OF MY INTERVIEWS WITH AIRL, SEARCHING FOR A
 | 
						||
CLUE THAT MIGHT REMIND ME OF SOMETHING OR HELP ME IN SOME WAY TO RE-ESTABLISH
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATION WITH AIRL. I STILL HAD THE ENVELOPE IN MY POSSESSION WITH COPIES
 | 
						||
OF THE TRANSCRIPTS THAT AIRL WAS ASKED TO SIGN. TO THIS DAY, I DON'T UNDERSTAND
 | 
						||
WHY NO ONE EVER ASKED ME TO RETURN THEM. I SUPPOSE THEY FORGOT ABOUT THE COPY
 | 
						||
OF THE TRANSCRIPTS IN ALL THE EXCITEMENT. I DID NOT OFFER TO RETURN THEM. I KEPT
 | 
						||
THEM CONCEALED UNDER THE MATTRESS OF MY BED ALL THE TIME I REMAINED AT THE BASE,
 | 
						||
AND HAVE KEPT THEM WITH ME EVER SINCE THEN. YOU WILL BE THE FIRST PERSON TO SEE
 | 
						||
THESE TRANSCRIPTS.
 | 
						||
SINCE AIRL'S BODY WAS NOT BIOLOGICAL, THE DOCTORS COULD NOT DETECT WHETHER THE
 | 
						||
BODY WAS ALIVE OR DEAD UNLESS IT MOVED. OF COURSE I KNEW THAT IF AIRL WAS NOT
 | 
						||
CONSCIOUSLY ANIMATING THE BODY AS AN IS-BE, THE BODY WOULD NOT MOVE.
 | 
						||
I EXPLAINED THIS TO DR. WILCOX. I EXPLAINED THIS TO HIM SEVERAL TIMES. EACH TIME
 | 
						||
HE JUST GAVE ME A PATRONIZING SORT OF SMILE, PATTED MY ARM, AND THANKED ME FOR
 | 
						||
TRYING AGAIN.
 | 
						||
AT THE END OF THE THIRD WEEK I WAS TOLD BY DR. WILCOX THAT MY SERVICES WOULD NO
 | 
						||
LONGER BE NEEDED BECAUSE IT HAD BEEN DECIDED BY THE MILITARY TO MOVE AIRL TO A
 | 
						||
LARGER, MORE SECURE MILITARY MEDICAL FACILITY THAT WAS BETTER EQUIPPED TO DEAL
 | 
						||
WITH THE SITUATION. HE DIDN'T SAY ANYTHING ABOUT WHERE THE FACILITY WAS LOCATED.
 | 
						||
THAT WAS THE LAST TIME I SAW AIRL'S DOLL BODY. 
 | 
						||
149
 | 
						||
THE FOLLOWING DAY I RECEIVED WRITTEN ORDERS, SIGNED BY GENERAL TWINING. THE
 | 
						||
ORDERS SAID THAT I HAD COMPLETED MY SERVICE TO THE U.S. MILITARY AND WAS
 | 
						||
OFFICIALLY DISCHARGED FROM FURTHER DUTY AND THAT I WOULD RECEIVE AN HONORABLE
 | 
						||
DISCHARGE AND A GENEROUS MILITARY PENSION. I WOULD BE ALSO BE RELOCATED BY THE
 | 
						||
MILITARY, AND GIVEN A NEW IDENTITY WITH THE APPROPRIATE DOCUMENTS.
 | 
						||
ALONG WITH THE ORDERS I RECEIVED A DOCUMENT THAT I WAS INSTRUCTED TO READ AND
 | 
						||
SIGN. IT WAS AN OATH OF SECRECY. THE LANGUAGE OF THE DOCUMENT WAS FULL OF
 | 
						||
"LEGALESE", BUT THE POINT WAS VERY CLEARLY MADE THAT I WAS TO NEVER, EVER DISCUSS
 | 
						||
ANYTHING WHATSOEVER WITH ANYONE WHATSOEVER ABOUT ANYTHING WHATSOEVER THAT I
 | 
						||
HAS SEEN, HEARD OR EXPERIENCED DURING MY SERVICE IN THE MILITARY -- UNDER PAIN OF
 | 
						||
DEATH AS AN ACT OF TREASON AGAINST THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA!
 | 
						||
AS IT TURNED OUT, I WAS PLACED INTO A FEDERAL GOVERNMENT WITNESS PROTECTION
 | 
						||
PROGRAM 240 (FOOTNOTE), EXCEPT THAT I WOULD BE PROTECTED FROM THE GOVERNMENT BY
 | 
						||
THE GOVERNMENT. IN OTHER WORDS, AS LONG AS I STAYED QUIET I COULD STAY ALIVE!
 | 
						||
THE FOLLOWING MORNING I WAS PLACED ABOARD A SMALL MILITARY TRANSPORT PLANE AND
 | 
						||
FLOWN TO A RELOCATION DESTINATION. AFTER BEING SHUTTLED TO SEVERAL LOCATIONS FOR
 | 
						||
SHORT PERIODS, I EVENTUALLY I ENDED UP IN GLASGOW, MONTANA NEAR FORT PECK.
 | 
						||
THE NIGHT BEFORE I WAS SCHEDULED TO BOARD THE TRANSPORT PLANE, AS I LAY IN BED
 | 
						||
CONTEMPLATING THE WHOLE AFFAIR AND WONDERING WHAT HAPPENED TO AIRL, AND TO ME,
 | 
						||
I SUDDENLY HEARD AIRL'S "VOICE". I SAT BOLT UPRIGHT IN MY BED AND TURNED ON THE
 | 
						||
LIGHT ON THE NIGHT STAND! I LOOKED AROUND THE ROOM FRANTICALLY FOR A FEW SECONDS.
 | 
						||
THEN I REALIZED THAT IT WAS AIRL, THE IS-BE. HER BODY WAS NOT IN THE ROOM WITH
 | 
						||
ME, OF COURSE, AND IT DIDN'T NEED TO BE.
 | 
						||
SHE SAID "HELLO!". THE TONE OF HER THOUGHT WAS PLAIN AND FRIENDLY. IT WAS
 | 
						||
UNMISTAKABLY AIRL. I DID NOT HAVE THE LEAST DOUBT ABOUT THAT!
 | 
						||
I THOUGHT, "AIRL? ARE YOU STILL HERE?" SHE ANSWERED THAT SHE WAS "HERE", BUT
 | 
						||
NOT IN A BODY ON EARTH. SHE HAD RETURNED TO HER POST AT THE DOMAIN BASE WHEN
 | 
						||
THE DOCTOR AND MPS ATTACKED US IN THE INTERVIEW ROOM. SHE WAS PLEASED TO
 | 
						||
PERCEIVE THAT I WAS WELL, AND THAT I WAS GOING TO BE RELEASED UNHARMED.
 | 
						||
I WONDERED HOW SHE ESCAPED FROM THEM. I WAS WORRIED THAT THEY MIGHT HAVE
 | 
						||
INJURED AIRL BY THE SHOCK MACHINE. AIRL SAID THAT SHE WAS ABLE TO LEAVE THE BODY
 | 
						||
BEFORE THE SHOCK WAS ADMINISTERED AND AVOIDED THE ELECTRIC CURRENT RUNNING
 | 
						||
THROUGH THE BODY. SHE WANTED TO LET ME KNOW THAT SHE WAS SAFE AND NOT TO WORRY
 | 
						||
ABOUT HER. I WAS VERY RELIEVED, TO SAY THE LEAST!
 | 
						||
I ASKED AIRL IF I WOULD EVERY SEE HER AGAIN. AIRL REASSURED ME THAT WE ARE BOTH
 | 
						||
IS-BES. WE ARE NOT A PHYSICAL BODIES. NOW THAT SHE HAD LOCATED ME IN SPACE
 | 
						||
AND TIME WE WOULD ALWAYS STAY IN COMMUNICATION. AIRL WISHED ME WELL AND MY
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATION WITH HER ENDED FOR THE MOMENT." 
 | 
						||
150
 | 
						||
POST SCRIPT FROM MRS. MACELROY
 | 
						||
EDITOR' NOTE: THE FOLLOWING MESSAGE WAS ENCLOSED IN A SEPARATE
 | 
						||
ENVELOPE MARKED "READ ME LAST", TOGETHER WITH THE ORIGINAL LETTER, THE
 | 
						||
TRANSCRIPTS AND THE OTHER NOTES OF EXPLANATION I RECEIVED IN THE ENVELOPE
 | 
						||
FROM MRS. MACELROY. THIS IS WHAT THE MESSAGE SAID:
 | 
						||
"THE OTHER DOCUMENTS IN THIS ENVELOPE ARE THE END OF
 | 
						||
THE STORY, AS FAR AS WHAT HAPPENED BACK IN 1947.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, SEVERAL MONTHS AFTER THE GOVERNMENT GOT ME
 | 
						||
SETTLED AT MY FINAL RELOCATION DESTINATION, I
 | 
						||
CONTINUED MY COMMUNICATION WITH AIRL ON A REGULAR
 | 
						||
BASIS.
 | 
						||
IT HAS BEEN ALMOST EXACTLY 40 YEARS SINCE THE CRASH
 | 
						||
AT ROSWELL. SINCE THEN IT HAS BECOME OBVIOUS TO ME
 | 
						||
THAT I HAVE BEEN ABLE TO COMMUNICATE TELEPATHICALLY
 | 
						||
WITH AIRL FOR ONE REASON: I AM ONE OF THE 3,000
 | 
						||
MEMBERS OF THE LOST BATTALION. AT THIS TIME, ALL OF
 | 
						||
THE MEMBERS OF THE LOST BATTALION HAVE BEEN LOCATED
 | 
						||
ON EARTH AS A RESULT OF THE DOMAIN ANNUNAKI MISSION
 | 
						||
AND THEIR USE OF THE "TREE OF LIFE" DETECTION DEVICE.
 | 
						||
THROUGH MY COMMUNICATION WITH AIRL, I HAVE RECOVERED
 | 
						||
SOME OF MY MEMORY OF LIVES I'VE SPENT ON EARTH OVER
 | 
						||
THE PAST 8,000 YEARS. MOST OF THESE MEMORIES ARE NOT
 | 
						||
ESPECIALLY IMPORTANT COMPARED TO THE LONG BACKTRACK
 | 
						||
OF EVENTS, BUT IT HAS BEEN A NECESSARY STEPPING STONE
 | 
						||
TO REGAINING MY AWARENESS AND ABILITY AS AN IS-BE.
 | 
						||
I CAN ALSO REMEMBER SOME DIM PATCHES OF MY LIFE IN
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE. I WAS A NURSE THERE
 | 
						||
TOO. FOR THE MOST PART I'VE BEEN A NURSE OVER AND
 | 
						||
OVER AND OVER AGAIN DOWN THROUGH THE AGES. I STICK
 | 
						||
WITH BEING A NURSE BECAUSE IT IS FAMILIAR TO ME. AND,
 | 
						||
I ENJOY THE WORK OF HELPING PEOPLE, AS WELL AS
 | 
						||
MEMBERS OF THE RACE OF BIOLOGICAL BEINGS IN THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN WHOSE BODIES LOOK MORE LIKE INSECTS THAN
 | 
						||
MAMMALS, ESPECIALLY THEIR HANDS. EVEN DOLL BODIES
 | 
						||
NEED SOME REPAIR ONCE IN AWHILE, TOO.
 | 
						||
AS I REMEMBER MORE ABOUT MY PAST, I REALIZE THAT THE
 | 
						||
REST OF MY LIFE IS IN THE FUTURE. ETERNITY IS NOT
 | 
						||
JUST IN THE PAST. ETERNITY IS IN THE FUTURE. AT 
 | 
						||
151
 | 
						||
THIS POINT I AM STILL NOT ABLE TO FULLY RETURN TO THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN. I AM SENTENCED TO ETERNAL IMPRISONMENT, LIKE
 | 
						||
ALL OTHER IS-BES IN THE LIVING HELL CALLED EARTH,
 | 
						||
UNTIL WE CAN DISABLE THE "OLD EMPIRE" FORCE SCREENS.
 | 
						||
BECAUSE I WON'T KEEP MY BIOLOGICAL BODY MUCH LONGER
 | 
						||
NOW, I AM INTENSELY AWARE THAT VERY SOON I WILL BE
 | 
						||
RECYCLED THROUGH THE AMNESIA PROCESS OF THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE", AND STUCK BACK INTO ANOTHER BABY BODY TO
 | 
						||
START ALL OVER AGAIN -- WITHOUT ANY MEMORY OF WHAT
 | 
						||
WENT BEFORE.
 | 
						||
AS YOU KNOW, MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY
 | 
						||
FORCE HAVE BEEN WORKING TO SOLVE THIS PROBLEM FOR
 | 
						||
THOUSANDS OF YEARS. AIRL SAYS THAT EVEN THOUGH THE
 | 
						||
DOMAIN HAS LOCATED ALL OF THE LOST BATTALION OFFICERS
 | 
						||
AND CREW, THE SUCCESS OF FREEING THEM DEPENDS ON THE
 | 
						||
IS-BES WHO ARE ALREADY ON EARTH. THE DOMAIN CENTRAL
 | 
						||
COMMAND CANNOT AUTHORIZE ANY PERSONNEL OR RESOURCES,
 | 
						||
AT THIS TIME, TO CONDUCT A "RESCUE MISSION" AS THIS
 | 
						||
IN NOT THE PRIMARY MISSION OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
EXPEDITIONARY FORCE IN THIS GALAXY.
 | 
						||
SO, IF IS-BES ON EARTH ARE GOING TO ESCAPE FROM THIS
 | 
						||
PRISON, IT WILL HAVE TO BE AN "INSIDE JOB", SO TO
 | 
						||
SPEAK. THE INMATES WILL HAVE TO FIGURE OUT HOW TO
 | 
						||
GET THEMSELVES OUT. VARIOUS METHODS OF RECOVERING
 | 
						||
THE MEMORY AND ABILITY OF IS-BES HAVE BEEN DEVELOPED
 | 
						||
OVER THE PAST 10,000 YEARS ON EARTH, BUT NONE HAVE
 | 
						||
PROVEN TO BE CONSISTENTLY EFFECTIVE SO FAR.
 | 
						||
AIRL MENTIONED THAT THE MOST SIGNIFICANT BREAKTHROUGH
 | 
						||
WAS MADE BY GAUTAMA SIDDHARTHA ABOUT 2,500 YEARS AGO.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, THE ORIGINAL TEACHINGS AND TECHNIQUES TAUGHT
 | 
						||
BY THE BUDDHA HAVE BEEN ALTERED OR LOST OVER THE
 | 
						||
MILLENNIA SINCE THEN. THE PRACTICAL TECHNIQUES OF
 | 
						||
HIS PHILOSOPHY WERE PERVERTED INTO ROBOTIC RELIGIOUS
 | 
						||
RITUALS BY PRIESTS AS A SELF-SERVING INSTRUMENT OF
 | 
						||
CONTROL OR SLAVERY.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, ANOTHER MAJOR ADVANCE OCCURRED RECENTLY. AN
 | 
						||
ACQUAINTANCE OF THE COMMANDING OFFICER OF THE DOMAIN
 | 
						||
EXPEDITIONARY FORCE SPACE STATION IS AN IS-BE WHO HAD
 | 
						||
ONCE BEEN AN IMPORTANT ENGINEER AND OFFICER IN THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" SPACE FLEET. HE BECOME AN "UNTOUCHABLE"
 | 
						||
HIMSELF ABOUT 10,000 YEARS AGO AND WAS SENTENCED TO
 | 
						||
EARTH FOR LEADING A MUTINY AGAINST THE OPPRESSIVE 
 | 
						||
152
 | 
						||
REGIME OF THE "OLD EMPIRE". THE ENGINEER WAS TRAINED
 | 
						||
IN ADVANCED SCIENTIFIC IMPROVISATION THEORY THOUSANDS
 | 
						||
OF YEARS AGO. THIS MAN HAS APPLIED HIS EXPERTISE TO
 | 
						||
HELPING THE DOMAIN SOLVE THE APPARENTLY UNSOLVABLE
 | 
						||
PROBLEM OF RESCUING THE MEMBERS OF THE LOST
 | 
						||
BATTALION, AS WELL AS THE IS-BES ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
CAREFUL OBSERVATION AND EXPERIMENTAL ANALYSIS OF THE
 | 
						||
MECHANICS OF MEMORY IN IS-BES BY HE AND HIS WIFE, WHO
 | 
						||
ASSISTED HIM, LED TO THE REALIZATION THAT IS-BES CAN
 | 
						||
RECOVER FROM AMNESIA AND ALSO REGAIN LOST ABILITIES.
 | 
						||
TOGETHER THEY DISCOVERED AND DEVELOPED EFFECTIVE
 | 
						||
METHODS THAT THEY USED TO REHABILITATE THEIR OWN
 | 
						||
MEMORIES. THEY EVENTUALLY CODIFIED THEIR METHODS SO
 | 
						||
THAT OTHERS CAN SAFELY BE TRAINED TO APPLY THEM TO
 | 
						||
THEMSELVES AND OTHERS, WITHOUT DETECTION BY THE "OLD
 | 
						||
EMPIRE" THOUGHT CONTROL OPERATORS.
 | 
						||
THEIR RESEARCH ALSO REVEALED THAT IS-BES CAN OCCUPY
 | 
						||
AND OPERATE MORE THAN ONE BODY AT THE SAME TIME --
 | 
						||
A FACT THAT PREVIOUSLY WAS THOUGHT TO BE UNIQUELY
 | 
						||
LIMITED TO OFFICERS OF THE DOMAIN.
 | 
						||
ONE EXAMPLE OF THIS FACT IS THAT THE ENGINEER, IN A
 | 
						||
PREVIOUS LIFETIME ON EARTH, WAS SULEIMAN THE
 | 
						||
MAGNIFICENT 241 (FOOTNOTE). HIS ASSISTANT WAS A HAREM GIRL
 | 
						||
WHO ROSE UP FROM SLAVERY TO BECOME HIS WIFE AND RULE
 | 
						||
THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE WITH HIM. 242 (FOOTNOTE) SIMULTANEOUSLY,
 | 
						||
SHE INHABITED ANOTHER BODY AND RULED HER OWN EMPIRE
 | 
						||
AS QUEEN ELIZABETH. 243 (FOOTNOTE) AS THE QUEEN OF ENGLAND,
 | 
						||
SHE NEVER MARRIED, BECAUSE SHE WAS ALREADY MARRIED TO
 | 
						||
THE SULTAN OF THE OTTOMAN EMPIRE!
 | 
						||
IN A LATER LIFE HE WAS INCARNATED AS CECIL RHODES.
 | 
						||
244 (FOOTNOTE). DURING HIS LIFE AS RHODES SHE WAS, AGAIN,
 | 
						||
A PRINCESS, THIS TIME FROM POLAND. 245 (FOOTNOTE) AS SUCH,
 | 
						||
SHE PURSUED RHODES UNSUCCESSFULLY TOWARD THE END OF
 | 
						||
HIS LIFE. HOWEVER, IN THEIR NEXT INCARNATION THEY MET
 | 
						||
AGAIN, WERE MARRIED, HAD A FAMILY, AND AGAIN, WORKED
 | 
						||
TOGETHER SUCCESSFULLY ALL OF THEIR LIVES.
 | 
						||
 | 
						||
SEVERAL OTHER NOTABLE EXAMPLES OF THIS PHENOMENA WERE
 | 
						||
OBSERVED. FOR EXAMPLE, THE PROCESS OF REFINING STEEL
 | 
						||
WAS INVENTED BY THE SAME IS-BE WHO INHABITED TWO
 | 
						||
BODIES SIMULTANEOUSLY. ONE WAS NAMED KELLY 246 (FOOTNOTE)
 | 
						||
WHO LIVED IN KENTUCKY, AND THE OTHER WAS A MAN NAMED 
 | 
						||
153
 | 
						||
BESSEMER 247 (FOOTNOTE) WHO LIVED IN ENGLAND. THEY BOTH
 | 
						||
CONCEIVED THE SAME PROCESS AT THE SAME TIME.
 | 
						||
ANOTHER EXAMPLE IS ALEXANDER GRAHAM BELL 248 (FOOTNOTE) THE
 | 
						||
INVENTOR OF THE TELEPHONE, WHICH WAS INVENTED BY
 | 
						||
SEVERAL OTHERS AT THE SAME TIME, INCLUDING ELISHA
 | 
						||
GRAY. 249 (FOOTNOTE) THE TELEPHONE WAS CONCEIVED
 | 
						||
CONCURRENTLY IN SEVERAL LOCATIONS AROUND THE WORLD
 | 
						||
ALL AT ONCE. THIS WAS A SINGLE IS-BE OF SUCH
 | 
						||
TREMENDOUS ENERGY AND ABILITY THAT HE WAS ABLE TO
 | 
						||
OPERATE SEVERAL BODIES IN SEVERAL DIFFERENT LOCATIONS
 | 
						||
WHILE CONDUCTING COMPLEX RESEARCH WORK!
 | 
						||
THANKS TO THESE REVELATIONS, THE DOMAIN HAS BEEN ABLE
 | 
						||
TO RETURN SOME OF IS-BES OF THE LOST BATTALION TO
 | 
						||
ACTIVE DUTY ON A LIMITED, PART-TIME BASIS. FOR
 | 
						||
EXAMPLE, TWO YOUNG GIRLS WHO OCCUPY BIOLOGICAL BODIES
 | 
						||
ON EARTH ARE NOW, AT THE SAME TIME, WORKING AS ACTIVE
 | 
						||
MEMBERS OF THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE ON THE
 | 
						||
ASTEROID SPACE STATION AS OPERATORS OF A
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATION SWITCHBOARD. THESE OPERATORS RELAY
 | 
						||
MESSAGES BETWEEN THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE AND
 | 
						||
THE DOMAIN COMMAND HEADQUARTERS.
 | 
						||
RECENTLY, I, MYSELF HAVE BEEN ABLE TO RESUME SOME OF
 | 
						||
MY OWN DUTIES FOR THE DOMAIN EXPEDITIONARY FORCE
 | 
						||
WHILE CONTINUING TO LIVE ON EARTH. THIS IS NOT AN
 | 
						||
EASY TASK HOWEVER, AND CAN ONLY BE DONE WHILE MY
 | 
						||
BIOLOGICAL BODY IS SLEEPING.
 | 
						||
IT MAKES ME VERY, VERY HAPPY TO KNOW THAT WE MAY NOT
 | 
						||
HAVE TO STAY ON EARTH FOREVER! THERE IS HOPE OF
 | 
						||
ESCAPE, NOT JUST FOR THE LOST BATTALION, BUT FOR MANY
 | 
						||
OTHER IS-BES ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
HOWEVER, ALL IS-BES COULD BE HELPED TO BECOME MORE
 | 
						||
AWARE OF THE ACTUAL SITUATION ON EARTH THROUGH THE
 | 
						||
INFORMATION IN THIS ENVELOPE. THIS IS WHY I SENT
 | 
						||
THESE LETTERS AND TRANSCRIPTS TO YOU. I WANT YOU TO
 | 
						||
GET THESE DOCUMENTS PUBLISHED. I WANT IS-BES ON
 | 
						||
EARTH TO HAVE A CHANCE TO FIND OUT WHAT IS REALLY
 | 
						||
HAPPENING ON EARTH.
 | 
						||
MOST PEOPLE WILL NOT BELIEVE ANY OF IT, I'M SURE. IT
 | 
						||
SEEMS TOO INCREDIBLE. NO "REASONABLE" PERSON WOULD
 | 
						||
EVER BELIEVE A WORD OF IT. HOWEVER, IT ONLY SEEMS
 | 
						||
"INCREDIBLE" TO AN IS-BE WHOSE MEMORY HAS BEEN ERASED 
 | 
						||
154
 | 
						||
AND REPLACED WITH FALSE INFORMATION INSIDE THE
 | 
						||
ELECTRONICALLY CONTROLLED ILLUSION OF A PRISON
 | 
						||
PLANET. WE MUST NOT ALLOW THE APPARENT INCREDIBILITY
 | 
						||
OF OUR SITUATION TO PREVENT US FROM CONFRONTING THE
 | 
						||
REALITY OF IT.
 | 
						||
FRANKLY, "REASONS" HAVE NOTHING TO DO WITH REALITY.
 | 
						||
THERE ARE NO REASONS. THINGS ARE WHAT THEY ARE. IF
 | 
						||
WE DON'T FACE THE FACTS OF OUR SITUATION, WE'RE GOING
 | 
						||
TO STAY UNDER THE THUMB OF THE "OLD EMPIRE" FOREVER!
 | 
						||
THE BIGGEST WEAPON THE "OLD EMPIRE" HAS LEFT NOW IS
 | 
						||
OUR IGNORANCE OF WHAT THEY ARE DOING TO ALL THE ISBES ON EARTH. DISBELIEF AND SECRECY ARE THE MOST
 | 
						||
EFFECTIVE WEAPONS THEY HAVE!
 | 
						||
THE GOVERNMENT AGENCIES THAT CLASSIFIED THE ENCLOSED
 | 
						||
TRANSCRIPTS AS "TOP SECRET" ARE RUN BY IS-BES WHO ARE
 | 
						||
NOTHING MORE THAN MINDLESS AUTOMATONS COVERTLY
 | 
						||
ORDERED ABOUT THROUGH HYPNOTIC COMMANDS GIVEN BY THE
 | 
						||
"OLD EMPIRE" PRISON OPERATORS. THEY ARE THE
 | 
						||
UNKNOWING SLAVES OF UNSEEN SLAVE MASTERS -- AND ALL
 | 
						||
THE MORE ENSLAVED BY THEIR WILLINGNESS TO BE SLAVES.
 | 
						||
MOST OF THE IS-BES ON EARTH ARE GOOD, HONEST, ABLE
 | 
						||
BEINGS: ARTISTS, MANAGERS, GENIUSES, FREE THINKERS
 | 
						||
AND REVOLUTIONARIES WHO HAVE HARMED NO ONE, REALLY.
 | 
						||
THEY ARE NO THREAT TO ANYONE EXCEPT THE CRIMINALS WHO
 | 
						||
HAVE IMPRISONED THEM.
 | 
						||
THEY MUST FIND OUT ABOUT THE "OLD EMPIRE" AMNESIA AND
 | 
						||
HYPNOSIS OPERATION. THEY MUST REMEMBER THEIR OWN PAST
 | 
						||
LIVES. THE ONLY WAY THIS WILL EVER HAPPEN IS TO
 | 
						||
COMMUNICATE, COORDINATE AND FIGHT BACK. WE HAVE TO
 | 
						||
TELL OTHER PEOPLE AND THEY HAVE TO DISCUSS IT OPENLY
 | 
						||
WITH EACH OTHER. COMMUNICATION IS THE ONLY EFFECTIVE
 | 
						||
WEAPON AGAINST SECRECY AND OPPRESSION.
 | 
						||
THIS IS WHY I AM ASKING YOU TO TELL THIS STORY.
 | 
						||
PLEASE SHARE THESE TRANSCRIPTS WITH AS MANY PEOPLE AS
 | 
						||
YOU CAN. IF THE PEOPLE OF EARTH ARE TOLD WHAT IS
 | 
						||
REALLY GOING ON HERE, PERHAPS THEY WILL BEGIN TO
 | 
						||
REMEMBER WHO THEY ARE, AND WHERE THEY CAME FROM.
 | 
						||
FOR NOW, WE CAN BEGIN OUR OWN RELEASE AND RESCUE WITH
 | 
						||
WORDS. WE CAN BE FREE AGAIN. WE CAN BE OURSELVES
 | 
						||
AGAIN. PERHAPS I WILL MEET YOU IN PERSON, WITH OR
 | 
						||
WITHOUT A BODY, SOMEWHERE IN OUR ETERNAL FUTURE. 
 | 
						||
155
 | 
						||
GOOD LUCK TO ALL OF US,
 | 
						||
MATILDA O'DONNELL MACELROY
 | 
						||
-- END OF MRS. MACELROY DOCUMENTS --
 | 
						||
156 |